Sex Stories

The Lord of Hollywood

This is a work of complete fiction. It just popped into my brain so I wrote it down and share it for free and make no money off of it. No one under legal age may read this, if you know what’s good for you. No one over legal age should read this for the same reason. All characters used in this story are a parody of any real or fictional person. I do not know Ariel Winter, Emma Watson, Krysten Ritter, Deborah Ann Woll, or have anything to do with them. Comments are always welcome and appreciated so you should feel free to share.

Story Code: Rape, MMM/F, M/F, M/FF, F/F, Masturbation,

The Lord Of Hollywood
By Muhabba

They call it When The World Went White. A flash in the sky that covered the planet eliminating the world’s electricity and leaving barbarism in it’s place. Warlords arose and carved out their own fiefdoms, territories, and kingdoms through bloody violence. His name is Dirk, traveling the lands of California looking for a place to finally put aside his guns and sword and rest. His companion, Ariel Winter, follows him on his adventures as they struggle to survive in the new, bloody world.

—–

The sun beat down on Ariel’s skin like a torch. Sweat gleamed on her tan flesh and rolled down her body to soak into her leather coverings. She wiped the sweat from her brow with the back of her hand as she looked around at where they were. The desert surrounding them looked like every inch of desert they had traveled through since leaving the last town. They hadn’t been able to take much in the way of supplies with them having had to leave in quite a bit of hurry which totally wasn’t her fault. When was the last time somebody had a bowl of apples anyway?

Since the world had Went White, Ariel was sure that the sun was getting hotter or, at least, that was what it felt like to her. She adjusted her fur covered top that barely covered her ample chest. Of all the things she missed since the world had ended, right now she missed sports bras the most. Her soft abdomen was completely exposed due to the fact she had left most of her clothes back in town and the sweat rolling down her stomach was soaking into her leather skirt and making her chaff. Her knee high leather boots were frayed and uncomfortable and she began wishing she had paid more attention to her old wardrobe assistant back on her TV show. Back when she had been a person. Back when she had been Ariel Winter, costar of Modern Family.

“I’m hot and I’m tired and my feet hurt and I wanna rest,” Ariel whined as she leaned against her walking stick. It was actually more of a staff, nearly six feet tall and covered with bits of ribbon and cloth of various colors she liked and thought made the ugly stick look pretty. She had gotten used to smacking people on the heads when she needed to run and she liked her stick very much. It was her best friend, especially considering her traveling companion.

Ariel saw Dirk swing his head back a little as he grunted. “Shouldn’t have lost our clothes back there then,” he said and she stuck her tongue back at him. It was the most he had said to her since their escape but considering how much he usually talked it was pretty much more than he usually said for a whole week. She didn’t know what he did before the world Went White but she suspected that what ever he had been, it couldn’t have involved much speech making. Or talking to people. Or talking.

“Were you a librarian?” Ariel asked. It was a game with them, well, mostly her but she had gotten him to agree to answer her if she guessed what he had done back before the planet had gone to shit. She hadn’t guessed right yet and based on his noncommittal grunt she had guessed wrong again. She wiped the sweat from her wide expanse of cleavage and noticed an odd odor. Lifting her arm up she sniffed her armpit and gagged. “Oh my God! I stink too!” she yelled with disgust.

Dirk grunted again by way of reply but didn’t say anything else which just made Ariel madder. “It’s okay for you, you’re just sitting up on a horse. I’m the one that has to walk everywhere!” she yelled at him defiantly, “Why can’t I have a horse or at least let me ride with you?”

“Horses are expensive,” Dirk said matter of factly, “And this horse don’t like you.”

Ariel huffed in frustration and stamped her foot in anger sending a jiggling wave through her exposed cleavage. “That’s so unfair,” she mumbled to herself as she followed behind Dirk. Her eyes were drawn to him and it was easy to understand why, he was gorgeous. He stood at over six feet tall with shaggy blond hair, broad shoulders, a muscular body, great arms, muscular thighs and legs, and was just an all around bad-ass. His six shooter rode low on his hip and his sword was hung on his back but Ariel knew that he had a second clip on his belt to hang the sword on. His leather pants were tight and made his ass look like it should be in an oil painting or something. She had hit on him numerous times before and he always turned her down preferring to keep their relationship professional but as she felt her nipples tighten at the thought of him above her and in her with the stars over head she knew she had it in her to wear him down eventually.

“The only reason the horse doesn’t like me is because you, like, told it to not like me or something,” Ariel complained as she slouched along behind Dirk. It was just her luck, really. First she had discovered a new found confidence in her overly developed body just before turning eighteen, then the skies all over the world had turned white plunging the planet into a feudal hell-scape, and now she couldn’t even get laid with one of the last men on earth. “I’m sooo thirsty,” she whined.

As they reached the top of a hill, Ariel looked back at the setting sun. “Hey. What’s that?” she asked pointing back at the way they had come.

“It’s a spring,” Dirk said without even bothering to look back.

“Oh my God! Like with water and stuff?” Ariel asked with her hands clasped to her impressive chest.

Sensing Ariel had stopped, Dirk clicked his horse around and looked at her. “Forget it. It’s too open. We’d be seen,” he said sternly.

Ariel looked back at Dirk with wide, dark, hopeful eyes. “So, like, we can’t spend the night but we could stop at least. Refill the old canteens and what not. Let your stupid, hateful horse get a drink. Right?”

Dirk rolled his eyes and tried not to let the frustration he was feeling enter his voice. She was a nice kid but still young and nobody was needier than a teenage girl as far as he was concerned. “The horse ain’t hateful, he’s smarter than you think. He just ain’t forgot what you did to him when you two first met,” he said.

“That was not my fault,” Ariel said defensively, “And maybe I could make it up to him by getting him a drink?”

Dirk sighed in frustration. “We ain’t staying,” he warned. “You get yourself a drink, get the horse a drink, brush him down. I’ll see if I can spot some game, maybe scare us up some fresh dinner for when we do stop tonight,” he said in the tone of a man that expected his orders to me carried out to the letter.

Ariel jumped up and down in glee, not even Dirk failing to notice how her voluptuous body jiggled, before coming to attention and giving him a mock salute. “Sir, yes, sir,” she said before skipping away towards the spring.

When Dirk finally caught up to Ariel he gave her the reins to the horse that she had immediately forgotten. “Don’t go wandering off. Keep an eye open. Stay out of the open. Always be prepared,” he told her with a small jab of his finger to her chest.

“You worry too much,” Ariel said as she took the reins and led the horse down to the spring as Dirk took off at a jog to try and catch them their night’s meal. The spring was nestled inside of a deep crater with scrub brush surrounding it. The natural rock formation kept it hidden from the trail which is how she had missed it the first time and she couldn’t even see the trail from where she was. “Yeah, we are so perfectly safe here,” she told the horse as she patted it affectionately on it’s rear-end. The horse’s head flipped back and it’s teeth snapped together as it tried to bite her and she squeaked in surprise.

Ariel shooed at the horse’s head as it turned around and started drinking from the spring. “The only reason you don’t have a name yet is because Dirk won’t let me call you ‘Asshole’,” she grumbled under her breath. She stepped away several feet from the thirsty animal and filled up the canteens and water skins, keeping an eye on the horse to make sure it didn’t get to close and get it’s horse slobber in her water. Next she brushed the horse down as best as she could, or rather as much as it would let her, and then sat down next to the water to take her boots off.

Dipping her feet in the cool water, Ariel moaned in relief. “That feels soooo good,” she groaned before looking over at the still drinking horse. “You are so lucky you don’t have real feet,” she told him as she reached down and massaged her aching feet. The water was cool and crystal clear as she ran her wet hand up her smooth, tired calves. She noticed her strange odor and sniffed under her armpits again, her face screwing up in disgust. “Oh this is ridiculous,” she told the horse, “It’s not like we’re in a hurry to get any where,” she muttered.

In a flash, Ariel was stripped naked and wading out into the cool water. The pool only came up to just below her fleshy ass leaving her completely exposed but she wasn’t worried, the only person she saw was the horse. She bent over with her thick ass pointed back at the bank of the pool and cupped her hand, bringing the cool water up to her impressive chest and letting it roll down her body. The cool water quickly brought her dark nipples to full hardness and caused her to giggle out as the water tickled her naked body.

The nubile girl covered her entire luscious body in the cool water, bringing goosebumps all over her exposed flesh. She rinsed off as best she could, first cleaning under her arms and then lifting each large breast up to wash underneath and letting them fall back down. Each firm orb jiggled wildly for a moment before returning to their natural shape as she continued cleaning down her exposed skin until she reached the juncture between her thick thighs. She cleaned herself as best she could between her legs, a coy smile forming on her lips as her fingers slid across her suddenly warm pussy. She chewed her bottom lip for a moment, thinking over her options, where she was, how much time she had left before Dirk would be back, when the last time she actually saw another living person besides Dirk. She looked over at the horse ignoring her as it ate the grass around the pool and came to a decision. “Fuck it. A girl needs some alone time,” she said to herself.

Ariel found a broad, exposed rock, warm to the touch having absorbed the California sun all day, and laid down flat on her back. She gripped each of her large tits in her hands, squeezing them playfully and smiling to herself as she began teasing her hard nipples, twisting the hard nubs and rolling them between her fingertips. She kneaded her firm orbs until her warm flesh was oozing between her outspread fingers, her nipples scrapping against her palms as she giggled girlishly to herself. Her breathing became short and ragged as she molested her chest, her back arching as she filled her palms with her warm, voluminous tits.

One of Ariel’s hands traveled down her overly developed body, over her soft stomach to the now burning juncture of her thighs. Her fingers danced between her legs, toying with her plump pussy-lips and bringing a groan of lust from her lips. She slid her middle finger between her labia, teasing her horny hole as her clit slid from it’s sheath and she rolled her wide hips up to meet her questing hand. Her other hand released her tit and joined the other between her outspread legs, two fingers sliding up and down on either side of her sizzling little clit as she slowly slid her middle finger into her wet pussy. She gasped out in pleasure, her eyes closed in bliss, her head thrown back as she enjoyed the way her fingers were making her feel. She continued rocking her hips up to meet her fingers, fucking herself as her horny body writhed in ecstasy, her orgasm already beginning to rise.

A loud scrape drew Ariel’s attention and she opened her eyes to see a dirty, well worn boot next to her head. She followed the boot up to a pair of ratty, ill-worn jeans, a gunman’s belt holding a old six-shooter, a ragged button up shirt that had probably started life as a white dress shirt, and a old, wrinkled face with a wicked smile and long, dirty hair. Embarrassment crept over her at first, her fingers still buried between her legs before she realized what was happening.

“Don’t stop on my account,” the dirty old man chuckled.

Ariel screamed in fright, pulling her hands away from her sticky pussy, and tried to roll away from the man but found another pair of boots blocking her path. She looked up at the second man, dressed in similar, grubby fashion as the first and possibly even uglier. She screamed again and tried to crab walk down the large stone to the water but both men simply laughed and yanked her back up from the water.

“Don’t leave yet, little one,” the second man said as he and his partner threw the girl back down onto the ground.

“Came lookin’ for a horse and found ourselves a porn star,” a third voice called out from behind Ariel.

Ariel tried to scream but the breath was knocked out of her as the three men jumped on top of her. Their grungy hands crawled over her body, squeezing and pinching her skin, groping and kneading her flesh as she tried to call out. One of the men grabbed her arms and yanked them above her head, pulling her large, wobbling tits up high and tight on her chest. Another man crawled between her legs, spreading them wide as he began unfastening his jeans. And the third man sat up on his knees next to her head, his pants already undone and his rapidly hardening prick in his hands. She tried to scream again before the third man shoved his half-hard cock in her mouth, plugging her scream.

The man fucking the young girl’s mouth grinned wildly, a string of drool escaping from his mouth. “Fuuuuck she got a pretty mouth, Jeb,” he giggled as her lips slid back and forth across his shaft and her tongue wiggled back and forth along the side of him. He held her head up with one of his dirty hands while he began squeezing one of her large tits with the other. “And what a pair of udders she got,” he said as he viciously pinched her nipple.

The man between the girl’s thighs squeezed his cock into her tight hole, groaning in pleasure as her wet, hot pussy parted around him. “Damn, her pussy’s just about the best I ever had, Glen,” he said with a deep chuckle. He buried himself balls deep inside of her, his bloated sack resting on her compacted ass before he pulled himself out and back in again. He started fucking her roughly, her entire body jiggling beneath him, making her gag around Glen’s cock in her mouth with every thrust. “You doin’ alright up there, Dave?” he chuckled as he roughly fucked the helpless girl.

“Fuck you both and hurry up,” Dave growled, “I want my turn.” He held the girl’s wrists together with one hand while using his other one to undo his pants, his cock already hard and aching in his pants.

Glen’s swinging ball sack smacked wetly against the young girl’s cheek as he fucked her mouth. He held her head up by her dark hair, slipping his cock as deep inside of her throat as he could, choking her with his length. Her throat convulsed around his shaft as he continued plunging in and out of her, barely giving her anytime to breath as he raped her beautiful face.

With no other choice except to choke and die, Ariel sucked the man’s cock in her mouth, timing his thrusts so that she could grab a quick breathe every time he pulled back. She used her tongue on him to move his shaft around her mouth to keep it from blocking her air supply, angry that whatever she did to him so that she could breath was probably making it seem she was actually participating in her own rape. But she was trapped and all she could do was wait.

The man between her legs, Jeb she thought his name was, was banging against her to the point she thought he was going to pop her legs out of their sockets. She tried to roll her hips away from him, to get some relief from the pressure and pain but every time she moved he just moved with her, his prick trapping her against the rock with every thrust. Her masturbating had made her wet and slick for him, giving him easy access to her vulnerable body, making it easier for him to rape her, to use his body however he wanted. There was nothing she could do but wait.

“I’m gettin’ ‘bout tired of waiting,” Dave whined as his two friends enjoyed just about everything the young girl had to offer. His dick was already out of his pants, ready to go. All he had to do was wait for an open hole.

“You ever think maybe the sound of your voice ain’t exactly gonna help speed things along?” Jeb said with a wolfish grin. He grabbed the young girl by her ankles, holding her stubby legs wide open for him, allowing him to fuck her even deeper, her whole body writhing beneath him. Her pussy was tight, wet, and gushing juices. He could hear her panting around Glen’s cock in her mouth as she got ready to cum. He had no doubt it had nothing to do with him, it was all biology and the fact she had just about been cumming when she had first noticed him. But her cunt fluttering around him still felt about as good as heaven to him.

Ariel’s eyes flew open as her body betrayed her and she came. Her pussy clamped down on the cock penetrating her, rippling around it, trying to milk it of it’s cum. She could feel her juices gushing out of her, spilling onto the ground, puddling around her ass. Her entire body shook and shuddered as she tried to scream out in forced pleasure around the cock in her mouth, gagging around it as it relentlessly continued plunging in and out of her.

“F,u,u,u,u,c,k,” Jeb stuttered as he came, filling the young teen girl’s tight cunt with about three months of his thick seed. It had been a long time between whorehouses and this little teenage girl was just about the hottest piece of ass he had slipped into in quite a good while.

“Sweet Jesus!” Glen gasped as he came, his cum shooting straight down the young girl’s throat. She began choking immediately around his cock, stimulating him even more as he drained his balls into her mouth. He pulled his prick out and rubbed it around her face, giggling like a schoolgirl as he made her sticky with his seed. He looked up at Dave and sneered. “Guess it’s your turn. You want heads or tails?” he said and laughed.

Jeb joined in as he pulled his soft cock out of the girl’s tight pussy. “Heh, sorry about that, Dave. Guess you’re just gonna have to make due,” he said with a chuckle.

Dave threw the girls hands down and she immediately curled up in a ball, coughing up Glen’s cum. “That ain’t funny, guys,” he whined as he watched the semen dripping out of the girls mouth onto her tits as well as out of her pussy and over her asshole, “Where am I gonna stick it now?”

“Hell.”

Dave’s head lifted off of his shoulders and arced through the air leaving a trail of scarlet droplets falling behind him, twinkling in the failing sunlight like fireworks.

“The fuck…!” Jeb managed to blurt out before a sound like thunder echoed through the desert and his eye exploded though the back of his head.

Before Dave’s head had a chance to land, Glen rolled back, feeling a bullet slide right past his cheek before he had fallen on his bare ass. His pants were around his thighs so it was easy to pull his gun but before he could raise it a sword pierced his chest, pinning him to the stone. As his vision started to blur and darkness crept in around him, he looked up at the man who had killed him. “The fuck are you…?” he gasped before dying.

“Don’t reckon it matters much now,” Dirk said as he stood up protectively over Ariel’s gasping body. “You okay?” he asked the flushed girl with something like real concern in his voice.

Ariel looked up at Dirk, a sheen of sweat covering his muscular arms as his eyes peered out around them. Her heart fluttered at the sight of him, every inch the hero. Even despite everything that had happened to her over the last few minutes she found herself drawn to him. How could she not love him? “I’m… I’m fine,” she muttered.

Dirk took one last look over the naked girl before sheathing his sword and holstering his gun. “Get cleaned up, get your clothes back on and get your shit packed up,” he said as he walked to his horse, “This spring is known so there must be a settlement nearby, we can’t stay here.”

Standing up Ariel glared angrily at Dirk’s horse. “And a fat lotta good you were,” she growled a the beast.

“Don’t be like that,” Dirk said, “Who do you think brought me back here?”

Ariel glared at the beast before huffing and shrugging in surrender sending a ripple through her abundant breasts. She turned around and began gathering her things as she muttered, “Still don’t like ‘em.”

—–

The sun glaring in her eyes woke Ariel up. She sat up in her sleeping bag and looked around the campsite. She rubbed the sleep from her eyes and saw that Dirk was already up and ready for the day. He’d used the last of the jerky to make sandwiches with the last of the bread and had set one aside for her along with a cold cup of coffee. "Can’t we at least make a small fire to warm the coffee?" she whined.

"Nope," Dirk said simply as he sat on her haunches and stared off into the distance, "Those corpses we left have attracted buzzards and from a distance, folks looking at them will notice the smoke from a campfire. Wouldn’t be to hard to put together who left the bodies and if folks go looking for the bodies they’re gonna find us."

Ariel rolled her eyes. "You are the light and rainbow of California, Dirk," she mumbled as she scooted out of her bag. "Is there at least a little water left? I still feel icky where those guys tried to rape me," she wondered as she began straightening up he area.

"Nope," Dirk said without inflection, still on his hunches and still staring off into the distance, "Last of it went into the coffee."

"Rather have the water," Ariel mumbled as she finished rolling up her gear into her bag. She looked around at their pitiful campsite and sighed in despair. "Suppose that’s the last of the food," she grumbled as she sat down and poked pitifully at her small sandwich and cold coffee.

"Yep," Dirk answered plainly.

Ariel sighed again but when Dirk didn’t respond she began trying to chew the jerky sandwich making loud smacking noises before trying the coffee. Technically it was her fault they hadn’t had time to fill up all the water skins before playing water nymph and then getting attacked before Dirk had dragged her away from the spring but he had the good graces not to bring it up. The coffee was terrible and she made exaggerated gagging noises as she drank. When Dirk still didn’t respond she slapped her ample thighs dramatically. "You could at least pretend to be worried!" she growled at him, "We’ll probably starve to death around lunch time."

Dirk grunted with a small shrug of his shoulders. "Figured I’d just order a steak," he said matter of factly.

Ariel threw her hands up and groaned in frustration. "Good idea, we’ll just order ourselves a couple of steaks, maybe a side salad to go with ’em. ‘Excuse me Mister Scrawny Desert Jack-Rabbit, may we see a wine menu please?’" she mocked.

"I’d settle for a beer," Dirk said impassively.

Eyeing her travel companion, Ariel kept trying to chew her food. "And where are you going to get a beer at in the middle of the desert?" she mumbled around her food before trying to wash it down with her coffee.

Without answering, Dirk stood up and walked over to the sour young girl. He grabbed her pack and threw it over his horse before mounting up. The horse grunted, never making much noise whenever Dirk was in the saddle, as he nodded off into the distance. "Figure a town with it’s own spring would probably have a bar with beer," he said before clicking the horse forward.

Ariel managed to swallow her last bite with help from the last sip of the cold coffee before grabbing her staff and standing up. "What town?" she asked incredulously as she looked off into the horizon. Off in the distance, maybe an two hour walk, there were several billows of smoke rising up into the air. "Oh my God, civilization," she gasped in awe.

"I don’t know about all that," Dirk said.

With a straight march it took Dirk and Ariel nearly two hours to reach the edge of the town. Ariel was dragging her feet from exhaustion while Dirk scanned the surrounding area, his eyes taking in everything, his keen mind cataloging everything his eyes saw and his ears heard. Even Ariel’s groaning.

"I died," Ariel panted, "I died three hours ago, killed by the jerky sandwich and now I’m in hell. A long, hot, endless desert hell." Sweat ran down her voluptuous body, her shoulders were slumped and her dark hair was plastered to her head and hanging in her eyes.

"Could be worse," Dirk said out of nowhere. He had been quiet, as usual, since they had left their little, pathetic camp and these were the first words Ariel had heard from him all morning. "You haven’t been to Detroit lately," he finished.

"When were you in Detroit?" Ariel asked, astonished that Dirk had even said that much.

"Oh, awhile back," he answered before sliding off of the horse. He grabbed Ariel’s arm and brought her beside the horse with him, parallel to the town so they wouldn’t be seen or over heard to easily. "Remember, we never saw those men tried to rape you, never saw the spring. We just camped at that shitty, little nook and made it here," he warned.

"Yeah, yeah, yeah," Ariel said with a roll of her eyes as she drew her fingers over her lips like a zipper, "Mums the word. I know the drill, Dirk."

Dirk nodded at her before grabbing the horse’s reins and leading them into the town. The dusty town had a main entrance with two large buildings on either side and he made sure to make a note of their position in case it came in handy later. The building on the right side was a tack and feed store for the farmers trying to get something to grow in the hard dirt of the California desert while the building on the right was the animal stable. Leading the horse to the stable Dirk made them wait at the entrance to the barn where everybody could get a nice, calm look at him and his companion.

"Can I help you, stranger?" an older man said as he stepped from the shadows of the horse barn into the harsh daylight. The man was probably in his fifties wearing overalls with no shirt, a balding head and a graying beard.

"That depends on if you do much in the way of trading," Dirk said. He waited patiently for the old man to give him and Ariel the once over before he spoke again.

"Pretty much all we can do around here," the man said with a toothy grin. "No real city or towns around here when the world Went White so no money or anything left laying around. Hell, only reason this town is here at all is that it was a ranch for all the rich and famous to keep their horses. What ya interested in?" he asked with a nod towards the horse.

"Room and board for the horse," Dirk said easily, trying to appear as non-threatening as possible, "And I don’t suppose you do much with the supply store there."

"Ha! They’re both mine," the man said, "I used to be the head ranch hand before everything went to shit. Wasn’t but a couple of days after It happened that folks started showing up looking for safety outta the cities so pretty much nothing changed for me here."

"Sounds like you got lucky," Ariel said and immediately regretted it. The old guy’s eyes crawled over her mostly bare body, lingering on her leather skirt and fur top. He licked his lips hungrily as he stared at her chest and she had to suppress a shudder of revulsion.

The old man’s eyes stayed locked in the young girl’s body as he spoke to her companion. "Now what was that you were saying about trade?" he asked.

Dirk glared at Ariel for interrupting and drawing the guys attention. Now he was going to have to barter for the horse and supplies and for the old guy to not to fuck Ariel. He casually took a step between the girl and horny old coot and while he didn’t reach for his gun he made sure the ranch hand could see it. "I got some supplies, ain’t doing me much good," he said keeping a nice, warm smile on his face.

The old man kept an eye on the young girl. It was obvious the man was protective of her but men could get desperate out in the desert. "What say the two of you follow me into my office and we can talk prices?" he said, nodding at the girl.

"Good idea," Dirk said before turning to Ariel. "Why don’t you head over to the store and see if they have anything you need, sweetie," he said through gritted teeth, "Maybe some candy or a toy or something."

Ariel immediately got the message, she had fucked up. "Sure thing, uh, pops," she said as girlishly as she could before trotting over to the other side of the street.

Dirk let the old man watch Ariel’s plentiful ass as she walked away before turning to him. "After you," he said, holding his arm out towards the entrance to the barn.

There was, of course, no candy in the store but Ariel really didn’t expect to find any. Not that she wouldn’t fuck the brains out of the first person to offer her a stick of gum since she hadn’t even heard of a spare piece of chocolate since the world went to hell. She hid behind the corner of the shop waiting for Dirk to step back out, completely oblivious to the stares her up-turned ass was getting from behind her. The wait seemed to take forever since she was hot, dirty, sweaty and had been on her feet for, like, ever. "Stupid horse," she muttered to herself, "Like to see it travel through the desert walking the whole way."

Walking out of the barn carrying the saddlebags, Dirk didn’t turn his head until he was at least thirty yards from the horny old man before looking back. He spotted Ariel and nodded her over, waiting impatiently for her to catch up.

"So, boss, how’s it go?" she asked hopefully.

"You may have to fuck him later," Dirk dead-panned before continuing down the main street of the town.

Ariel’s jaw hung open in shock as Dirk just continued walking. "No way! Eww! I’m not fucking that old coot just to get that horse some oats and a shady spot to sleep at night," she whined.

Dirk looked at the young girl as she pouted defiantly next to him and struggled to keep up. "Then maybe next time you should keep your damn mouth shut," he scolded her.

Ariel rolled her eyes. "So I’m to be seen but not heard? I don’t think so," she grumbled, "I got just as much right to talk as some horny old goat without having to fuck him for the privilege."

"That may be but it’s the thinking part you fucked up," he said sternly, "Think about it."

Glaring at Dirk, Ariel thought about what he could be talking about. She sighed heavily when she finally got it. "Keep him looking at the gold in your right hand while you slip him the bronze from your left hand." When she first met Dirk he had tried to teach her how to play cards. She had traveled around with more than a few people since the world Went White, mostly men, and mostly they just wanted to fuck her but Dirk, Dirk had immediately tried to teach her something. The first thing she had learned about cards was that she sucked at it, the second was always to bet on Dirk.

They had been in some shitty town just north of the boarder, Mexico trying to take back land after the United States had fallen, with no horse, no money, and three crates of stolen food when the authorities had caught them. Dirk had laid down the biggest trail of bullshit for the Mexican police to follow that she had ever heard and it had all come down to a couple of hands of Texas Hold ‘Em. Dirk was actually betting with the food they had stolen until it had gotten down to the last crate and then he had upped the ante. Strip Poker, featuring her of course.

All of the sudden Dirk was playing better, winning some, losing others, gaining back the food, and always keeping her on the verge of nudity. Dirk wasn’t playing cards he was playing the authorities, dangling her body out in front of them with one hand while taking back the food with the other. Eventually she was standing naked in the middle of a room full of horny Mexican soldiers while Dirk loaded the crates in a cart the Mexicans had been using for transport and that he had won The men had started for her until Dirk had intervened, they had played Strip Poker, not Fuck A Teenage Girl Poker after all. The Mexican Captain, or whatever, had looked around at them furiously. And then started laughing hysterically, talking to his men who started laughing with him at how well they had been swindled. And just like that, out of nothing but personal honor, they had let her and Dirk leave.

The Mexican authorities had kept her cloths just so they could watch her walk away naked but that wasn’t the moral of the story.

Ariel looked back up at Dirk and said, "Sorry. If I hadn’t butted in you could have kept him on your hook to haggle the money down, making him think he could have gotten a shot at me later by agreeing on less now."

Dirk grunted in agreement. "But know since he thinks your my daughter…"

"What kind of father would pimp out his daughter," Ariel finished for him.

Once again Dirk grunted in agreement.

Ariel walked next to Dirk silently thinking about how lucky she had been to find him and wondering why he bothered to keep her around anyway. She couldn’t cook, he was still teaching her how to make up a camp site, she slowed him down since she had to walk everywhere but she blamed the horse for being an asshole for that part, she couldn’t fight no matter how much she practiced with her staff, and she sucked at living rough. Suddenly the smell of charred meat cleared the depressing thoughts from her mind. "Soooo goooood," she moaned with almost sexual pleasure.

Dirk grunted again. "Steak."

It was every restaurant, salon, bar, and hotel she had ever seen in every western movie she had ever watched. They walked through the swinging doors, (that squealed when they swung!), and found an empty table. Ariel hadn’t seen a watch since It had happened but she guessed it must have been almost eleven. She thought about asking Dirk what time it was since he just seemed to know what time it was regardless of it being day or night but thought better of it. She had admitted being wrong once today already, better not let him get used to it.

Dirk walked up to the bar, talked to the youngish man behind the counter, and then walked back to a table with a beer and a water in his hands. "I’ll take a beer," Ariel chirped happily.

"You’ll see a beer when I see an ID," Dirk said.

Ariel pouted at Dirk as he took a long draw from his bottle. "Show you an ID when you get me some clothes with pockets," she mumbled.

"Buy your own or make your own, it’s up to you," Dirk said flatly before finishing the beer.

Which was another thing that infuriated the young, former celebrity, he’d die to keep her alive, give her enough food so as not to starve but if she wanted any more than just the bare essentials it was up to her. Like it would kill him to stitch her some pants that covered her ass completely. "You are buying me lunch, right?" she asked hopefully.

Dirk smirked, just a little, but Ariel would swear she saw it. "You had a rough couple of days, think you earned a meal and a bed," he said.

"Might be cheaper if we, you know, shared a bed," Ariel said coyly with her own smirk as she slid her hand over to Dirk’s.

Dirk moved his hand to grab his empty bottle to hold it up to the bartender. "Be cheaper if you paid for your bed as well," he grunted.

"Dammit," Ariel mumbled as she pouted, her arms crossed stiffly below her amazing chest, "Shoulda just fucked the old guy."

"May still have to," Dirk said offhandedly as the waitress walked up to the table.

"What can I get you two?" the waitress asked merrily. She stood at maybe just over five feet tall with iron gray hair and motherly hips. She wore a stained apron but her blouse and jeans underneath were clean and well mended. Dirk guessed that later on tonight, when the bar would be seeing more business than just the stove, she’d head back behind the bar to be replaced by a younger, fitter waitress. Probably a few of them

"Food and rooms," Dirk said with a polite nod of greeting.

"We can do that," the waitress said with a warm smile, "What can I get you on the food?"

"Steaks. Beer. Water," Dirk answered.

"And the rooms?" the waitress asked less warmly, more suspiciously.

From his saddlebags, Dirk pulled out two rolls an laid them flat on the table. "Ted in the horse barn is holding our gear as collateral ’til we leave but I got a one foot wide roll of bear hide taken from up near Old Seattle and two foot wide rolls of denim," he said with an almost bored expression like he and Ariel hadn’t been almost killed smuggling the denim from Las Vegas. He looked around suspiciously before motioning the waitress in closer. "And since I was raised to always tip a beautiful woman," he said with a toothy grin while pulling a small ring out of his pocket. It wasn’t a diamond but it glittered almost as brightly as the waitress’s eyes when she saw it, "Pure cubic zirconia."

The waitress blushed and actually held her hand to her chest as she looked at the ring. "Honey, three feet of denim and that ring’ll get you the weekend on the rooms of your choice and room services," she cooed.

Dirk smiled wickedly at the waitress as he slid the ring on her finger and Ariel could see the older woman’s eyes flutter as he did. "Deal," he said with a manly chuckle.

"Will you be wanting a male or female room?" the waitress asked staring at her new ring.

"I’ll take a female room," Dirk said with a leachous grin at the older woman which made Ariel cock her eyebrow at him.

"And your whatever?" the waitress asked waving her hand at Ariel while never breaking eye contact with her new ring.

"Girl, obviously," Ariel said with a note of anger along with her confusion. Not since she was twelve did she think it was possible for anyone to confuse her with a boy. She looked down at her abundant cleavage and then back at the waitress.

"I’ll go put your orders in," the waitress said, almost singing as she stumbled back towards the bar.

Dirk dropped his false pretense and simply stared out of the window of the saloon.

"A girl’s room?" Ariel asked suspiciously.

Dirk shrugged his shoulders. "Been a long trip."

When the food arrived Ariel practically inhaled it, barely touching her silverware. "Sooo goooood," she mumbled through her last mouthful. She reclined in her flimsy seat and belched loud enough to cause a couple of queer looks from some of the other customers. "Sorry," she mumbled weakly as she blushed.

Dirk hid his smile as he finished his meal much slower than his companion had. He laid his silverware down and wiped his mouth before stretching out and allowing himself to relax in his seat.

"Don’t suppose they have any dessert here, do they?" Ariel asked hopefully.

Frowning at Ariel, Dirk thought it over for a minute while the girl smiled sheepishly at him. "Suppose they might," he grumbled.

"Yea!" Ariel cheered girlishly as she clapped her hands. When the waitress came to take their plates Ariel asked her what was on the menu.

"Just about the best blueberry pie in California," the waitress said with pride.

Ariel looked over at Dirk who shook his head and she looked back at the waitress. "Great! Just send it to my room," she said happily.

"Will do," the waitress said before starting to write down the order, "One slice of pie, coming up."

"Not a slice," Ariel interrupted, "The whole pie. Just send up the whole pie."

The waitress cocked an eyebrow at the girl and then looked over at her strapping companion who just shrugged his shoulders non-committally. Turning back to the young girl she repeated the order, "So you want a whole pie, just for yourself, sent to your room?"

Ariel nodded her head in agreement. "And a fork please," she added cheerfully.

Shrugging her shoulders the waitress wrote down the order. "Your rooms are ready and I’ll send the pie up when it’s ready too,” she said.

"Yea!" Ariel cheered again as she practically jumped to her feet, her young, voluptuous body jiggling as she scurried to the stairs leading up to the rooms.

Dirk slowly followed Ariel upstairs and found her waiting for him in the hall. "I forgot to get my key," she said sheepishly.

Handing her the key he had gotten from the waitress, Dirk showed Ariel to her room before stepping in to his room next door to her own. He wasn’t surprised to see that he already had a visitor waiting for him. She was shorter than him with midnight black hair and a slender, willowy figure. She had large, sparkling eyes and a generous mouth with a sly smirk as she waited patiently for him to check around the room to see what was what, where it was, and where it might come and go.

The room was simple with just a bed, dressers, and a metal tub already filled with steaming water. The frame of the bed wasn’t high enough to hide a person underneath it and the window was locked from the inside. The only other piece of furniture was a wooden chair with an actual cushion and it was currently filled with several towels and washcloths.

"Is everything to your liking?" she asked with a mischievous smile.

"About as good as it’s gonna get," Dirk said tersely as he began unbuckling his gun belt.

The woman’s simple, white dress flowed out behind her as she stepped forward and gripped Dirk’s wrists. "No, no. Let me," she said with a twinkle in her eyes. "So what’s your name, stranger?" she asked with a musical tilt to her voice.

"Don’t suppose you need it," Dirk replied as the woman slipped his belt off of his pants and placed it next to him on the bed within easy reach if he wanted it. He took a second notice of the woman as she started removing the clips holding his sword to his pants.

"Ha!" the woman chuckled as she removed the man’s sword and laid it next to his gun, "I see that look in your eye. You think you’re the first gunman I’ve had through here, stranger."

"Guess not," Dirk grunted as she removed his shirt and folded it before putting it next to his weapons. She got down on her knees in front of him an began removing his boots and socks.

The woman stood up slowly, running her hands up the man’s legs until they reached the top of his pants. "They name’s Krysten by the way," she said as she unfastened his pants, "Krysten Ritter. You’ll be needing it later."

"That a fact?" Dirk said with a smirk, impressed with the woman’s confidence. She peeled his dusty pants down his legs and helped him step out of them leaving him completely naked.

Krysten once again stood up slowly, running her hands up the man’s muscular legs. "That is indeed a fact," she said with a smirk as she looked deep into his eyes. "Let’s get you clean," she said breathlessly as she wrapped her hands around his soft shaft and used it to lead him to the other side of the room and the tub.

When Ariel had entered her room she found that it was already occupied. "Oh, sorry. I thought this was my room," she said with an embarrassed smile before backing up.

"No, no. This is your room," the girl said with a British accent.

"Oh. Who are you then?" Ariel asked as she stepped in the room and closed the door behind her. The other girl was a little bit taller than her but most people were. The girl had chestnut colored hair and eyes and was wearing a simple, sleeveless white dress. She had a slim, willowy build with just a hint of her curves beneath the dress and was wearing a metal choker around her neck.

"I’m Emma," she said as she walked towards the other girl, "Emma Watson. And you are?"

"You’re shitting me," Ariel said with wide, shocked eyes. "I fuckin’ loved the Harry Potter movies!" she squealed.

"Thanks," Emma said with an embarrassed blush, "It seems like a lifetime ago."

"Tell me about it," Ariel agreed, "I used to have a TV show."

"Really? What a strange coincidence," Emma said, "Was it anything I might have see?"

"I doubt it," Ariel said with a second thought, "I don’t know if it ever made it to England. Hey, what are you doing here anyways?"

Emma sighed and sat down on the bed. "I was reading for a movie when… y’know, ‘It’ happened. I wasn’t even going to take the part. I was just doing it to have an excuse to visit L.A. for the weekend and now…" she let the sentence trail off.

"I understand," Ariel murmured as she sat down next to Emma and wrapped her arms around the other girl’s shoulders. "Have you tried to make it home yet?" she asked sweetly.

Emma sniffed, trying to hold back her tears. "Haven’t been able to get out of California. Hell, I only got out of L.A. just last year before… well, before working here," she said solemnly.

"Tell me about it," Ariel said with a roll of her eyes, "You wouldn’t believe half the places I’ve wound up in." She gave Emma a light hug before patting the British girl affectionately on the knee. "I’ve got an idea about what would cheer you up," she said with a dazzling smile.

Emma had heard this line before and steadied herself. "And what’s that?" she asked blankly.

"Pie."

Krysten ran her hands over the scars on the strangers chest as she slowly washed him, the steam from the bath making her dark hair frizz as she stared at his body with languid eyes. "You have quite the collection," she said in a husky, bedroom voice.

"I’ve seen worse," Dirk said as he relaxed as much as he figured was safe. He kept an eye on the woman’s hand, both because of where it could touch him in some very pleasurable places and because it would always dip below the water and come back up with a knife.

"Not nearly as many on your back, though," Krysten said as she ran the washcloth over her client’s broad shoulders. "You don’t run from much, do you?"

"Bum knee," Dirk said in his version of a joke.

"Ohhh, you poor old man," Krysten mocked as she ran the washcloth down the man’s scarred chest. When her hand reached below the warm water she let go of the cloth and gingerly gripped his cock and heard him give a quick inhale of breath. Smiling to herself in pride at getting a reaction out of the stoic man she gave his hardening prick a short twist. "This doesn’t feel too old yet," she said with a sarcastic chuckle, "This feels rather spry for such an obviously disabled man,’ she continued as he came to full hardness in her hand, "But then again, I wouldn’t want to accidentally break your hip."

Dirk smirked and accepted the woman’s dare. In a flash he gripped her under her arms and flipped her into the tub with him. She shrieked in surprise and then began laughing as her white dress became transparent, her small breasts and hard nipples clearly visible. He thrust himself between her legs, nudging her exposed pussy with his prick as he yanked her dress off and threw it across the room. He took a moment to stare at her petite tits before roughly nuzzling her cleavage, scrapping her sensitive skin with the stubble of his beard as she rocked herself against his shaft between her legs.

Krysten groaned as Dirk’s strong hands gripped her slender waist, holding her still as he thrust up between her thighs, spearing her with his prick. She was already wet for him, and tight, as he slid into her. He relaxed his hold on her body and let her slide down the length of him as his hands slid up to her chest and squeezed her small tits roughly. She groaned from deep in her slender chest, shoving herself down his shaft, pulling a grunt from him as he sucked one of her nipples into his mouth. She thrust herself back and forth on his cock hard, making the water in the tub splash out as she rode him with enough force to push the tub across the floor.

With every grunt, moan and groan the stranger drew out of her, Krysten worked to draw twice as many from him. It was always like this with the men coming into town. Months could pass without them seeing another person, much less a female, and even though they might start softly or tentatively, the need would soon turn them into rutting animals. Except for this man below her. She had somehow known that he was starting out slow just to be polite, letting her take the lead at first until she could give a signal that she was ready. She threw her head back as he nursed hungrily at her tits, thrusting himself between her slender thighs driving her on to ride him hard and fast. His face stayed between her breasts as he hands slid down her back and gripped her taunt ass forcibly, possessively and she gasped out in animalistic need.

Dirk ran his hands between Krysten’s tight ass-cheeks, probing the puckered entrance to her ass to see how she might respond later. There’s no time to be gentle now, there is only the primal need to fuck, to cum. She shuddered against him as he probed her and he became hopeful for later as he sucked in as much of one of her breasts as he could, coming short of just biting her, leaving the print of his teeth on her pale flesh, marking her body as his property. Nearly all the water in the tub has splashed out now, the metal wash tub still scooting across the floor as they rutted. Suddenly his body seized as he came, his cock exploding inside of her, filling her with his hot seed.

As Krysten felt the stranger erupt inside of her she came with him, her cunt clamping down on his thick, veiny shaft, milking him dry as she growled and held him to her chest. Her body twitched and shuddered with the strength of her orgasm, rocking the metal tub until it fell over, dumping them onto the wet floor. Their bodies stayed locked together, her legs around his thighs, his hands holding onto her ass, her arms locked around his head as they ride out their orgasms like bucking broncos.

As their bodies begin to relax, Dirk slowly released Krysten’s body as he rolled onto his back. "That was… That was really something, Krysten," he mumbled as he stared blankly up at the ceiling.

Getting comfortable on her stomach, Krysten folded her arms beneath her chin and looked over at the stranger with a wide, knowing smile on her lips. "Told ya you were going to need my name," she smirked.

"What was that?" Emma asked, her voice filled with worry.

Ariel cocked an ear before turning her attention back to the washcloth. "Sounds like Dirk found a girlfriend," she said off-handedly before lifting one of her legs out of the water and rubbing her washcloth up from her thigh to her ankle.

Emma was kneeling beside the metal tub holding a wet cloth that was dripping onto her dress. "Is he… Do you think… He wouldn’t hurt her…?"

"Dirk? No way," Ariel said simply as she continued washing herself. Despite her voluptuous figure she was still quite small and the tub left her completely submerged up to her chin except for the occasional breast floating up, breaking the surface, and then submerging, slipping back under the water. "I’ve seen him blow all his money on entire weekends spent in a bordello before but he’s never forced a woman to do anything," she said.

Sighing sadly, Emma turned back to Ariel. "Stop that," she snapped before slapping Ariel’s hand and taking the washcloth from her, "That’s my job." She ran the cloth up the plump girls legs slowly until she reached her feet. She began trying to wash the girl’s feet by Ariel kept giggling and wiggling her foot and toes. "Stop that," Emma giggled, "I’m trying to work here."

Ariel tried to keep still as she kept laughing. "I can’t help it, Mary Poppins, you’re tickling me!" she giggled.

"Mary Poppins!" Emma squealed with a mock angry face as she dropped the washcloth, "I’ll show you tickling." She began running her fingers up Ariel’s side causing the American girl to shriek with laughter, the water splashing out of the tub and quickly turning her dress transparent. She tickled the younger actress across her soft stomach, Ariel’s body thrashing around and her laughter joining with Emma’s, echoing off the walls as the water splashed to the floor. The more voluptuous girl’s breasts sloshed wildly in the bath as her legs kick out and she struggled to tickle Emma back but the British former actress hid behind the thin, metal of the tub as her questing hands continued crawling over the other girl’s jiggling body.

Squealing with glee, Ariel struggled to reach over the sides of the tub to tickle Emma back but her thick, wet ass kept sliding across the wet bottom of the wash tub. "No fair! No fair!" she laughed as she continued to struggle and thrash around, her large chest throwing out the water and splashing the British girl in the face, swinging out in wide arcs.

Emma quickly pulled her face back before one of Ariel’s wet, gleaming breasts could slap her. "No fair!" Emma squealed back.

"Ha, ha, ha!" Ariel laughed, "Sorry."

"I’ll show you sorry," Emma laughed and began tickling Ariel around and under her swaying breasts. Her hands crept up and down the American girl’s from her side to up under her flaying arms and back again making her laugh hard enough to lose her breath. She slipped her hands across Ariel’s wet flesh, tickling her everywhere as they laughed hysterically. Her fingertips crawled across the other girl’s large, wobbling tits and caused her to huff for breath and then squeak with surprise as Emma playfully pinched one of her nipples.

"Oh no you didn’t," Ariel huffed in mock anger.

"Oh yes I did," Emma huffed back in pride before pinching Ariel’s nipples again. Both girls started squealing again as Emma playfully began pinching Ariel’s large, fleshy breasts and the American girl struggled against her while sliding deeper into the tub.

As Ariel continued to struggle and laugh, she began panting with exertion, her chest heaving as she fought to get a deep breathe. Emma’s hands continued to wander over her body, pinching her chest as her nipples hardened. As the British girl’s hands continued to slip and slide over her naked body, Ariel’s giggles slowly grew quieter as her breathing became louder, more ragged. A blush slowly crept over her wet, naked body, her thick thighs rubbing together as she managed to get a hold of the sides of the tub. She didn’t try to move herself out of the tub as she straightened up, planting her knees against the far side of the tub, she only opened her thighs slightly and let Emma’s hands continue running across her body.

Emma couldn’t tell exactly when the situation changed but she recognized it as Ariel held herself up on the sides of the tub, relaxed her body, opened her legs as she braced her feet against the sides of the tub and started looking up at her expectantly. Both of them were panting for breath, their gasps filling the room as one of her hands crawled slowly up to Ariel’s large chest. As her hand reached one of the girl’s heaving breasts Emma bent over the side of the tub as Ariel leaned up. They kissed deeply, their tongues frantically wrestling in their mouths as she lovingly stroked the American girl’s tit, running her thumb over the hard nipple as they both moaned passionately.

Ariel tried to move her hand up to cup Emma’s beautiful face but she slipped and had to hold back on. She was afraid that she may have broken whatever spell was working through them but the former actresses continued kissing as the older one continued stroking her breast. She mewled in need and felt Emma smirk through the kiss before squeezing her a bit more roughly and pressing down on her nipple harder with her thumb. Her eyes flutter as Emma’s tongue explored her mouth and as the British girl slowly released her tit and began moving her hand down her shivering body.

There was just enough water in the tub to hide Ariel’s groin as Emma slipped her hand below the water line. Her middle finger lightly explored the American girl’s plump pussy, parting her slit and rubbing up and down between her labia. Ariel moaned lustfully into her mouth and tried to move again, slipping down in the tub almost farther than Emma could reach. "Just relax," she whispered sweetly, "Let me make you feel good." The other former actress just nodded dumbly up at her with wide eyes as Emma toyed lightly with her clit. She patted her moist pussy-lips again, just nudging against the pink entrance to her pussy as her fingers danced across her skin.

Unconsciously rolling her hips up to meet Emma’s questing finger, Ariel whispered a plea to the British girl, "Please." Emma just smiled warmly at her and she melted with the smile as Emma slowly penetrated her needy pussy. Of course Emma would take care of her, it was ridiculous of her to think otherwise and her whole body seemed to melt against Emma’s lovely finger. She groaned out and wished she could kiss the British girl some more but she had sank too far into the tub and didn’t want to risk moving again, it seemed she was in the perfect position for what Emma was doing to her. All she could do was stare down the length of her naked, panting body as Emma’s finger disappeared between her trembling thighs.

Emma slowly slid her finger as deep into Ariel’s plump body as she could and let it rest there as her other fingers stroked the burning flesh around the American girl’s pussy. The other girl made an odd sound somewhere between the needy mewl of a kitten and the lustful groan of a grown woman. She slid her ring finger into Ariel’s pussy to join her middle finger, leaving them both still as she slowly circled the girl’s clit with her thumb. She slowly began pumping her fingers in and out of the dark haired girl’s body, Ariel rolling her hips up to meet her fingers as she slowly slid farther down into the tub.

As Ariel slid lower, Emma had to stretch her arms out longer until she couldn’t penetrate the American girl as deeply as they both wanted. "Why don’t we move to the bed," the British former actress said with a knowing smirk.

"Oh yes please," Ariel agreed with an enthusiastic nod of her head. She let Emma help her out of the tub and then they both held hands as they walked to the bed. They didn’t speak as they reached the foot of the bed, Ariel just lifted Emma’s dress up over her head and then threw it haphazardly over her shoulder. Both girls embraced the other, their lips meeting and their pink tongues caressing the other.

Both former actresses laid down on the bed, their arms holding one another tight as they continued to kiss, moaning into each others’ mouths. Their hands roamed over their bodies, lightly caressing their naked, heated flesh. They writhed together, rubbing themselves against the other as they held themselves tightly. Emma broke the kiss first, licking and nibbling down to Ariel’s large chest, her moist tongue sliding over the firm, wobbling orbs. The British girl sucked one of the American girl’s hard little nipples into her mouth, massaging it with her tongue as she fondled the other large tit.

Ariel positioned them around until they were both on their sides, their faces buried between each other’s thighs. She used her fingers to hold open Emma’s dewy pussy-lips, licking the other girl’s tart juices as she stroked her plump labia. She licked from the British girl’s sensitive taint to her already hard clit, circling the nub with her tongue before using it to circle the entrance to Emma’s tight, wet pussy.

In the next room, Dirk sat on his bare ass on the floor at the foot of the bed with Krysten just as naked in his arms. His arms were wrapped around her shoulders, one hand lightly toying with one of her small breasts. She looked over her shoulder at him with her usual smirk. "Guess you made me something of a mess to clean up," she said with mock anger.

Dirk looked from her face to the giant puddle of soapy water and then back at Krysten. "’Fraid so," he grunted.

Krysten could feel the man’s semi-erect cock pressed against her lower back and wiggled against it. "I suppose I should get to work," she said slyly before pulling out of the stranger’s arms and crawled on her hands and knees towards the puddle. She remembered the feel of his fingers playing across her ass when they were having sex and knew what he wanted from her next. And with what he was paying for the room he could pretty much have whatever he wanted.

Dirk watched Krysten’s ass sway back and forth as she slinked away, her pink pussy peeking out from the gap in her thighs and her wrinkled asshole practically winking at him. She looked over her shoulder at him and gave him a different wink as she wiggled her back-side and began crawling away again. With a low grunt he got to his feet and walked over to Krysten’s up-turned, shapely ass, his hardening cock swinging between his legs as it grew to full mast.

Squeaking in mock surprise, Krysten pretended to try and pull away as he gripped her hips. He shuffled around as he got on his knees behind her and she giggled as he yanked her against his groin, his hard prick resting between her ass-cheeks. He rubbed against her as his hands slid to her chest and squeezed her petite tits. He practically growled as his hands returned to her ass, his thumbs probing against her wrinkled hole and she groaned in appreciation, arching her back and stretching like a cat. One of his thumbs probed her before he pulled it away and probed her with his other thumb. He switched thumbs again, working her tightest hole like a piston using the water and her own juices to push deeper and deeper into her ass.

Slipping his throbbing prick down below Krysten’s tight ass, Dirk slid his cock back and forth over her plump, slick pussy and over her hard, little clit as he continued plumbing her tight ass. When he managed to fit both thumbs inside of her heart shaped rear he rested them inside, stretching her wider to fit his prick. Keeping his thumbs inside of her ass he slid his cock up to the entrance he had created and with just a small shove he slipped the head of his cock inside of her as he pulled his thumbs out. He grunted in satisfaction as she mewled in desire for him and he rested himself just barely inside of her.

"Mmm… do it," Krysten grunted, "Fuck me. Fuck my ass." She looked over her shoulder at him, her usual smirk replaced with intensity. "You know you want it. You’ve wanted it since you got in that tub," she growled. She was amazed at the masterful way he had opened her up to him, most of her customer simply shoving themselves against her until they got gold or came.

"F- f- f- fuck," Dirk groaned. He had never been the most verbose of men, especially after the world Went White but something about this woman was inspiring him. He’d never be a poet but the feel for Krysten wrapped around his cock made him consider the possibility. He pushed himself in slowly, relishing the feel of her ass parting around him. She keened softly, her voice slowly growing louder the deeper as he slide into her with one, slow, insistent push, never relenting. As he bottomed out inside of her he gripped her hips tightly, holding her against him as sweat dripped down both of their bodies.

"Mmm, that feels good, daddy," Krysten said as she twisted her hips, her ass sliding up and down the stranger’s cock just a fraction as she smiled to herself. If there was one thing she knew it was how to spur a man on.

Growling, Dirk’s grip on Krysten’s slender hips tightened as he pulled back an inch and thrust himself back in hard, the flesh of her hips rippling as he slammed against them with a wet slap. He began fucking her hard and deep, both of them grunting in pleasure as she rocked herself back against him. The sounds of their lust echoed through the room syncing with the slaps of their flesh. He fucked her ass with the same intensity she was fucking his cock. Her hair whipped around violently, droplets of water mixed with their sweat splattering around the room.

Krysten’s nails dug furrows in the wooden floor as she felt her body tightened like a spring in a clock. Her small tits jiggled wildly beneath her, water being flung from her hard nipples, her eyes clenched tightly, her smile wide with satisfaction. Her toes began to curl as her orgasm rose up inside of her, her moans growing louder until she was crying out in pleasure as she came.

Dirk groaned as Krysten’s tight ass gripped him like an angry fist. He buried himself to the hilt inside of her as he came with even more intensity than the last time. His cock flooded her twitching body, spilling out from around the seal of her ass around his cock, mixing with her own gushing juices as they dripped to the floor.

As Dirk and Krysten slipped bonelessly to the floor, Ariel slid her pinky into Emma’s tight ass. The British girl cooed into Ariel’s dripping pussy and tightened her thighs around the dark haired girl’s head. Emma mirrored Ariel by slipping her own pinky into the American girl’s fleshy ass, sliding it in and out as she circled Ariel’s clit with her tongue.

Ariel cooed into Emma’s cunt as she slid her pinky in and out of the British girl’s heart shaped ass and circled Emma’s clit with her tongue. With her tongue busy with the British former actress’s clit, Ariel slipped two fingers into Emma’s pussy causing the Harry Potter star to groan out lustfully.

As Emma groaned out she slipped two fingers into Ariel’s sopping cunt causing the American girl to moan out in pleasure with her. They both set a pace with their fingers and tongues that had them both panting and groaning in pleasure, humping up against each other’s eagerly lapping faces as their orgasms rose up inside of their naked bodies. They both cried out in unison as they come together, their tart juices covering the mouths and soaking into the mattress. They held each other tightly on their sides until their quivering thighs relaxed and they each rolled on their backs panting in spent lust.

"Oh wow," Ariel sighed contentedly.

"You can say that again," Emma said with a groan.

"Oh wow."

"Will that be all?" Krysten asked, her sly smirk back on her lips as she pulled her dress on.

"Reckon that’ll be it for now," Dirk said with his own sly smirk. Laying naked on the bed he stretched contentedly as he watched Krysten get dressed. He looked at her body hungrily as she covered up and stood at the foot of the bed.

Krysten stood with her hand in her hip as she looked down at the stranger. "I’ll be your personal companion while you’re in town so just give me a ring if you need… anything," she said, emphasizing the last word.

"Oh I certainly will," Dirk said with a tired sigh, "Think I’ll need some rest first."

Smiling in pride at a job well done, Krysten picked up the towels she had used to clean up the water and head to the door. "And if you need some company through the night I available for that too," she said breathlessly.

"Sleep first," Dirk said with a chuckle as he allowed himself to sink into the pillow. He snuggled into bed as Krysten closed the door and he listened to her walk down the hall. When he heard her start down the stairs his face lost the look of contentment as he noiselessly stood up. He passed over to his pants and quickly pulled them on before reaching into the pockets and pulling out some bent push-pins. He walked to the windows and stuck two needles into each of the window sills and against the window itself. The pins would do nothing to keep the windows from being opened but if someone tried one of two things would happen. If he was out of the room when someone opened the window the pins would leave a small scratch on the wood but if he was in the room the pins would make just enough noise to get his attention.

When he was finished with the windows he reached into his pocket again and pulled out a rubber band. He walked to the closed door and placed a pin up by the top hinge before stretching the rubber band from the pin to the hinge. Now, when ever he came into the room he could see the rubber band through the gap between the door and the door way. If anybody opened the door to far, the rubber band would relax and fall noiselessly and he would know it when he checked the gap and the pin was gone. He patiently went around the room checking every single nook, crack, cranny, and panel of wood for a secret door but found nothing. Standing in the middle of the room, double checking everything he hoped that Ariel remembered everything he had taught her about safety and security when in a new place.

Dipping her fork into the flaky crust, Ariel cooed as she dipped up a much to large bit of pie. "Soooo goooood," she moaned before opening her mouth wide and taking her bite. Naked on her stomach with her feet in the air as she chewed, she handed the fork to Emma, equally naked in her stomach with her feet in the air.

"I know, right," Emma said before she took the fork and got her a, much smaller, bite of pie. "On Sundays, if there’s any pie left, Ms. Ritter let’s the staff finish it before they spoil," she said before taking a bit.

"So let me get this straight," Ariel said as she took the fork back, "When I said I wanted a ‘Girl’s Room’, what I was actually saying was that I wanted a room with a girl in it?"

"Pretty much," Emma said as Ariel took another bite and passed her back the fork, "I’m surprised your friend didn’t tell you. He asked when he was at the bar."

Ariel rolled her eyes as Emma took a bite and handed her back the fork. "That’s Dirk for you. He’s always doing stuff like that," she said before taking a bite and passing the fork back, "Im supsed yu be werning stuff or somfin," she tried to say through her mouth full of pie.

Emma giggled at her before passing the fork back to Ariel. "Well, there’s a up side to it I suppose," Emma said with a small, hopeful tone in her voice.

"What’s that?" Ariel asked as she chased a bit of pie round with her fork.

"Your friend paid for me to be your personal companion the whole time you’re in town," Emma said and waited nervously for Ariel’s response.

Ariel’s eyes slowly got wider as she looked over at Emma. "That is so awesome!" she shrieked happily, accidentally spitting pie on Emma’s face. "Sorry," she blushed.

"You are such a cow," Emma said playfully,

Ariel yanked the fork back in mock anger. "No more pie for you!" she barked before breaking out into fits of girlish giggles with Emma as the British girl tried to take the fork back.

—–

"You’re a great big sack of assholes sometimes, you know that?" Ariel said defiantly across the table before shoveling another mouthful of scrambled eggs into her mouth.

"Sounded like you had a good time," Dirk replied while trying to hide his smirk.

"Non da poin," Ariel shot back through her mouth full of breakfast as she glared at Dirk.

Dirk shrugged as he ate his own breakfast and watched his companion clear her second plate. He took a sip of his hot coffee and stared out the window of the saloon at the rising sun. "Where is your little miss anyway?" he asked.

Ariel shrugged her shoulders noncommittally. "Chores I guess," she answered as she sipped her own coffee.

"Uh-huh. I paid for the weekend meaning ’til tomorrow. Her only chores are taking care of you."

"Geez, Dirk. You don’t have to talk about her like some slave or something," Ariel chided.

Dirk wiggled his coffee cup at the bartender before sliding a small leather bag over to Ariel. "Should be enough in here to get you a change of clothes and maybe, just maybe, a new pair of boots," he said.

At first Ariel squealed with excitement before looking into the bag. "The Hell kinda clothes can I get with some marbles, a couple of nickels, a half a dozen nails and 3 old bullets?" she asked incredulously.

"Depends on how good you can barter," Dirk said matter of factley

"Great. I’m gonna come back with one brand new shoe," Ariel said depressingly, "Like, a kid’s shoe. With no laces."

Once again, Dirk tried not to smirk at the look on Ariel’s face. "Why don’t you take your new friend. I’m sure she’s got some good-will built up around town."

Ariel started to perk up. "You think so?"

Dirk took a long stare around the saloon and saw Krysten behind the bar and nodded her way. She blew him a kiss back before going back to washing her dishes. He saw the older woman from yesterday tending the bar and an older gentleman that he took to be her husband. Through the window he could see more people walking back and forth tending to their morning routines and then he looked back at Ariel. With deft fingers he pulled a single bullet from his belt and slid it to the young girl across the table. It would be more than he wanted to spend but he had a feeling that she’d need the happy memory it would bring her when they left tomorrow. "This’ll get us a week of food for the trail tomorrow plus at least a couple of treats for you and her."

Ariel was afraid to touch the bullet as she stared at it on the table. The early morning sunlight glinted off of it and she turned her wide eyes to Dirk. "But… this is one of your bullets. I mean… you made this. Specifically for your gun. It’s one of a kind."

"Week of food and a couple of treats. Don’t come back with less and I don’t want to see either of you until dinner," Dirk said with a growl, "Got it?"

Ariel had no idea why Dirk was being so generous or why he sounded so angry about it but she wasn’t about to talk and screw it up. She nodded dumbly, grabbed the sack and bullet and ran off to find Emma.

Krysten came over to fill Dirk’s coffee cup and take the empty plates. "Get a shot of whiskey?" he asked solemnly.

"Kinda early," Krysten smirked with mock concern.

"Gonna be one of those days."

Ariel found Emma behind the saloon scrapping the old food into the trash and cheerfully told her what Dirk had done. Her English friend changed clothes, keeping the collar around her neck, and they took off. Emma first showed her a small cafe that actually specialized in coffee, breakfast and brunch, which Ariel helped herself to all of it. The girls giggled merrily before taking off again with Emma acting as a tour guide pointing out all the different shops and the apartments up above them. The British former actress seemed to know just about everybody in town and which ones to avoid.

Dirk saw Ariel leaving the cafe and shook his head. The girl could eat her way through the bits and pieces he sent with her to barter with but at least she was having fun with the companion he had bought for her. He strolled casually down the worn, wooden sidewalk, trying to appear as nonchalant as he could about heading straight towards the constable’s office. Hanging on the wall next to the entrance he took in the board with all the notices hanging on it. It was a trick he had learned a long time ago: Don’t stare and you won’t be noticed. He glanced at the board, taking it all in, never stopping his casual stroll as he made his way past the various notices flapping in the breeze.

As he made his way to the cafe Ariel and Emma had exited, Dirk ordered a pound of coffee and went over everything he had seen on the board. It was mostly notices of town rules, City Council meetings, Tax Notices, and a bit of local news. No emergency notices at all. No missing person notices. He talked to the cafe owner for a bit getting just a bit of information on the town, idle chit-chat really, nothing that really stood out, before leaving. He crossed the street to another shop, some sort of boutique and bought a bit of frilly lace telling the woman behind the counter it was for his daughter before striking up a conversation. Using the bit of information he had gotten from the cafe owner, Dirk steered the conversation around, learning a bit more before leaving. He visited two more shops before deciding he had enough local information to approach the town sheriff before heading over.

Knocking politely on the sheriff’s door, despite the sign saying to come right in, Dirk heard a voice yell to come right in before putting on the best smile he could muster. "Howdy," he said as he entered and closed the door behind him.

"Can I help ya with," a man sitting at a desk said. He appeared in his late 40’s with a bushy handle bar mustache and wore a leather vest and chaps. It hadn’t been that long since The World Went White but this man had completely embraced the old west lifestyle.

Dirk walked slowly over to the front of the desk, never losing his wide smile, and held his hand out. "I’m Dirk. Me and my daughter are new in town," he said warmly.

The man shook his hand and nodded at the empty chair next to Dirk. "Pleased ta meet ‘cha," he said, "What can I help ya with?"

Dirk sat down, back straight, and looked around enthusiastically. "Well, like I said, me and my daughter are stayin’ in your town for the next little bit and I was always taught to introduce myself ta new people. Make sure not ta step on anyone’s toes, so to speak," he said.

"Get the lay of the land, so to speak," the bushy mustache said.

"Well yes, sir," Dirk said humbly.

"Not a bad bit of philosophy," bushy mustache said before reclining in his chair. He puffed his chest out proudly, his well polished badge glinting with fake gold. "I’m deputy Carlson and welcome to The Ranch," he started. He regaled the stranger about the history of the town and how it had gotten it’s name, not knowing that Dirk had already heard it already plus some of the local color.

Dirk nodded and grunted where applicable as he listened to Carlson. The man was friendly enough but something about the story of the town seemed a bit scripted. It was nearly the exact same thing he had heard yesterday and this morning. "Well that is certainly quite an interesting way ta name a town, sir," Dirk said as the deputy finished.

Carlson smiled with pride. "Yep. We sure were lucky to find this place after… well, you know," he said, letting his sentence trail off.

"I certainly do at that," Dirk agreed. Through out the Deputy’s story he had casually looked around the office. It was very clean. Impeccable really, But like outside, it was filled with only general, local information. And he started to become uneasy at not finding what he had been looking for. "I appreciate the information sir," he said as he casually stood up, "And I hope ta see you around town while I’m here."

Carlson stood up and took the newcomers hand. "You too," he said with a wide smile as they shook.

Dirk sauntered out of the office into the bright mid-morning light, looking back and forth before prioritizing his options. Deciding it was best to check the horses and supplies he headed to the stable just in case he and Ariel needed to make a quick escape from town.

Unaware of Dirk’s rising sense of alarm, Ariel jumped out of the changing room of the boutique. "What about this?" she asked as her wobbling breasts came to a rest.

Emma cocked an eyebrow at the American girl. "You can’t be serious." Ariel was wearing a tight, spaghetti strap tank-top that her large breasts could barely be contained by along with a pair of shorts that on anyone else could be considered discreet but on Ariel barely covered her luscious ass-cheeks.

Ariel looked down at her large expanse of cleavage and huffed in frustration. "This town has, like, no good clothes," she whined.

"No, this town has no good clothes for someone of you… size," Emma said while trying not to giggle.

"You should have seen me before," Ariel started before heading back into the changing room, "Before the world went to crap I had reduction surgery."

"You’re joking," Emma said in disbelief, "They used to be bigger?" She looked down at her own slim body and fought off a sense of jealousy before joining her new friend in the changing room.

Ariel nodded her head before whipping the tight top off. "I was, like, a ‘F’ cup around my twelfth birthday," she said before grabbing her usual fur top.

"Oh my God," Emma gasped. Contrary to what men might have thought about such a pair of breasts in any situation, as a woman Emma could relate to how that might affect a girl at such a young age much less a full grown woman. "That must have been hard," she added as she took the top from the American girl.

Shrugging and trying not to show how much it actually had bothered her, Ariel began the process of peeling the shorts off. "I guess," she said as nonchalantly as possible, "Luckily one of my co-stars, Sofia Vegara, had gone through the same thing. She was a big help."

"I bet," Emma said as she took the shorts and handed Ariel her leather skirt. She folded the bits of clothes up and set them with the stack of other ill-fitting clothes that Ariel had already tried. The American girl turned around and looked at the stack with her.

"Maybe we should go to the supply store, see if they have any tarps I could wear," Ariel said solemnly.

"Don’t be like that," Emma said as she hugged Ariel, "We’ll find something."

Dirk walked past a stack of dirty tarps in the barn on his way to his horse. He gave the animal a quick once over before deciding it was fine before checking on the supplies. With the hidden pockets in his saddle and bags it took a bit longer to search but everything, what little there was, was still there. He went back to the horse and spent more time searching it over again and decided that the animal had been well cared for and fed before heading out again to talk to the old rancher. Since the prices had already been set, the conversation was a bit more friendly and Dirk took his time with the man, poking him for more information without seeming to obvious about it until he had gotten everything he needed. Which was making him even more nervous.

Heading back to the saloon, Dirk took a seat in the corner, away from the bustle outside the front door, and listened. As lunch approached the main hall began to fill up with customers, one of which was the old rancher spending the barter he had made from Dirk and Ariel. He kept track of who was where and with who, switching between reading lips and eaves dropping, taking it all in. Everyone seemed fine. Life was hard but nobody was particularly struggling. The men who he had killed outside of town were not missed. Or found. And that was weighing heavily on his mind.

The dead men had been scruffy, well-worn, haggard even but they had appeared well fed and their clothing in decent shape. Better than men living off of murder in the desert should have been. Dirk had figured this was the town they had come from but no one he had spoken to or eaves dropped on had mentioned anybody missing. Granted, not much time had passed since he had helped them off the mortal coil to their just rewards but no one in this town had much worry about any scofflaw at all. There appeared to be no crime: Either from inside the town or out. No wranglers, no rustlers, no thieves, no con-men, no murderers, nothing. The whole town was a friggin’ utopia in the middle of Hell and he didn’t trust it.

Sipping his coffee, Dirk wondered how fast he and Ariel could skip town if they needed.

"Your horse is going to have to drag you out of town," Emma giggled as she watched Ariel finish her second milk shake.

Ariel sputtered into her milkshake as she tried to shake her head. "Phffft, that horse hates me, it’d leave me to die," she said.

A cute bit of whipped cream dangled at the tip of Ariel’s nose and she had a cute milkshake mustache which Emma found cute as Hell. She leaned over quickly and licked the dollop of cream from her friend’s nose causing her to squeak and giggle before bending back up. "You taste delicious," she said, causing Ariel to blush, "But you’ve got a bit more." Leaning over, more slowly this time, she licked around the American girl’s lips, gathering up her cream before slipping her tongue into her friend’s mouth, kissing her deeply.

Leaning into the kiss, Ariel moaned in pleasure, enjoying the taste of the whip cream on Emma’s talented tongue. She cupped the British girl’s face as the other girl wrapped her arms around her, holding her against her more slender body as they kissed. Breaking the kiss, Ariel smiled widely. "You taste delicious too," she cooed.

Emma took the last of Ariel’s milkshake, finishing it off before setting it back down. "Come one, I’ve got more I want to show you," she said as she grabbed her friend’s wrist.

"I hope so," Ariel giggled as she let her friend lead her out.

—–

The girls spent the afternoon together getting most of the supplies on Dirk’s list before returning to the saloon. They practically skipped past Dirk as he sat deep in concentration at a full card table, the afternoon sun setting off in the distance. "Hiya, Dirk," Ariel said as she dropped the bag of supplies next to his chair, never stopping as she and Emma continued up the stairs.

Dirk’s attention never faltered from his cards as his companion gave him a drive-by greeting, he just used his foot to slide the bag between his feet below the table. There were five people sitting around the table with him, the dealer making six. His eyes flittered across all five, reading everything about them. Most people only read the other players but he was reading the dealer as well. All the five were good players, all bartering supplies and services for chips and he marked them all as locals which meant they were regulars which meant the dealer knew them. She was good. Pretty with long, red hair and an impressive chest wearing a low cut bodice to display her pale cleavage. She dealt off-handedly, the cards doing exactly what she wanted them to do, landing where she wanted them to. And most importantly the attractive young woman was fully aware of what her local, regular players were going to do.

"I’ll take two," Dirk said as he discarded and his cards were immediately replaced by two fresh ones. Not the ones he wanted but they’d do for now. After all, he couldn’t exactly win every hand without a fight breaking out. When you were going to fleece a saloon you had to take your time.

As Dirk prepared to lose his hand in order to win the next two, Emma finished filling the tub as Ariel finished setting their places on the floor for dinner. "Water should be cooled down enough to use in a little bit," Emma called over her shoulder at the American girl.

"Food!" Ariel called excitedly, "And pie for later."

"Oink, oink," Emma giggled as she joined Ariel.

"I’m a growing girl," Ariel said defensively as she bent to sit down, her swaying cleavage jiggling in front of Emma’s face for a moment.

"In which direction?" Emma asked as noncommittally as possible.

"Like you don’t like it," Ariel said as she sat down and grabbed her plate.

"I will after we eat," Emma said with a sly grin.

Ariel chewed her first bite of food, dribbling a little through her grin. "I thought the British were supposed to be all prim and proper so why are you such a little slut?" she asked with a mock sneer.

"Obviously you’ve never had a chance to fuck you," Emma said after taking her own, smaller bite of food.

"Remind me to describe, in painful detail, my friend Sofia’s husband to you," Ariel giggled.

Dirk placed his cards down, declaring his second victory, and wondered what the house was going to do to cool his streak. He got a answer a few moments later when Krysten arrived with five free beers. She was wearing worn boots and denim jeans that did magnificent things to her ass and a gauzy blouse that wasn’t particularly transparent but made it obvious she wasn’t wearing a bra. And apparently she was very excited to be here. She sat on his lap and squirmed around a bit before finding his soft prick and settling down.

Pretending to fall for the ploy, Dirk wrapped one arm around Krysten’s slender waist as the red head dealt the next hand. He was planning to lose this hand anyway and had his mark picked out across the table. The older man wasn’t a half bad player and Dirk was sure he could bluff the guy into a quick win, limiting how much Dirk would lose. With a bit of luck he could make this game play out all night.

Half submerged in the tub, her small breasts above the water line with beads of water rolling down her chest, Emma made a circling motion with her finger. "Turn around," she said as she opened her slender legs wider.

Ariel scooted around in the tub, being careful not to slosh the water around as she laid back against Emma’s chest. "I’m not squishing you am I?" she asked as she reclined.

"Nuh uh," Emma said as she took a small cup and filled it with warm water. Using her hand to guide Ariel’s head back she wetted her hair, drizzling the water until the dark hair was soaked. "You’re going to love this," she said as she placed the cup down and grabbed a small bottle.

"I’ve never had a scalp massage before," Ariel admitted as Emma’s fingers wound through her hair. Her eyes fluttered as her friend started the massage and she cooed out past her parted lips. "Oh, whoaaaa…" she groaned.

"I know, right?" Emma said as her talented fingers explored Ariel’s scalp. As she lathered up the other girl’s hair she piled it on top of the American girl’s head, her fingers pressing firmly against her scalp. She worked all around her friend’s head enjoying the sounds she was making as her voluptuous body seemed to melt against her.

Unable to help herself, Emma’s fingers began to explore Ariel’s body, sliding down her neck to her shoulders. As the American girl groaned out again she slid her fingers down her chest to her amazing breasts. Keeping up the pressure, the former British actress kneaded the other girl’s large tits like dough, her fingers slick as she ran her hands over the tips of Ariel’s breasts. Keeping one hand working in her friend’s chest she sent the other hand lower into the water to the already warm juncture of her fleshy thighs.

Emma cupped Ariel’s mound, drawing another moan from the girl as she slid two fingers firmly up and down either side of her plump pussy-lips. Her new friend rolled her hips up and the British girl sawed her middle finger up and down her slit between her labia. Ariel grabbed her wrists, holding Emma’s hands at her chest and pussy, groaning in pleasure as the British actress slipped two fingers into her body. She quickly sought out Ariel’s G-spot, grinding against it as her thumb pressed against her clit.

"J-J-J-JESUS," Ariel gasped as she came, her body shivering in pleasure against Emma. She quickly recovered from her small orgasm and looked back over her shoulder at her new friend. "You are absolutely amazing. You know that, right?" she asked before leaning up and kissing the English girl. Breaking the kiss she looked into her friend’s eyes and smiled. "It’s your turn," she said.

"And I’m out," the player said as he threw his cards down with disgust. He nodded at everybody at the table except for the stranger. "Fucker," he grumbled. When the stranger just shrugged without apologizing he just stared, glared at him for a moment. The stranger didn’t break eye contact, which was something, he guessed, so he just shrugged in defeat. "Good game, partner," he said with a pat on the stranger’s shoulder as he walked by.

"You too, sir," Dirk said. When you take a stranger’s money he had found that you could at least be polite about it. He had bluffed most of the table with a shitty hand, a pair of eights, but decided not to press his luck. He had already cleaned out one local and he didn’t want to piss off the rest quite yet. When it was his turn he folded, losing five bucks but cheering the rest of the locals on. Now it was their fault the old timer had lost so he’d be free to win the hand after next.

As Dirk tried to decide what hand he would win next, Ariel used her hands to spread Emma’s taunt ass-cheeks apart. "Stop squirming around," she said from over her friend’s heart-shaped ass, "I’ve never done this before."

"Just stop teasing me," Emma called out from over her shoulders. Tucked down on her hands and knees on the bed she lifted her ass a bit higher to give Ariel more room. "I’ve never done this either," she admitted as her delicate hands balled into small fists.

Ariel gave Emma’s ass a playful slap causing the former British actress to squeak in surprise. "With an ass like this that’s really surprising," she said, "If I had an ass like this I’d be doing all kinds of messed up stuff to it."

Emma decided not to tell Ariel of all the things customers had paid Krysten to let them do to her ass but this was the first time a customer had done anything to her for her pleasure alone. She could feel the American girl spreading her cheeks wider, exposing her puckered ass and it sent a shiver of embarrassment through her at being exposed like this. She could feel the other actress’s nose nudging against the cleft of her spread ass before the dark-haired girl gave her exposed, pink asshole a quick kiss sending a different kind of shiver through her body.

Pulling her head back to get a better look, Ariel peered at Emma’s up-thrust rear-end. "Your ass is awesome," she giggled before plunging her face back between her new friend’s cheeks. She slid her tongue around the entrance to the British girl’s tight, puckered hole drawing a groan from her. She gently probed the entrance to the former actress’s ass as she squeezed her tight cheeks, holding onto the more slender girl to brace her still, holding her in place as she gently licked her tightest hole. She drew her tongue up into a tube, sliding it passed the tight ring of muscle and into her body.

"Oh, oh, oh my," Emma gasped as her eyes went wide at what Ariel was doing to her. The American’s girl’s tongue began probing her again and again, tongue-fucking her ass as her hands held her still. Unconsciously she began rocking herself back against her new friend trying to get as much of Ariel’s wiggling tongue into her as possible.

As Krysten rocked and wiggled herself down against Dirk’s slowly hardening cock, Dirk looked at the last two players. After the third one had finally bowed out their nervousness had started to show, their upper lips beaded with sweat. He was pretty sure they had figured out that he had taken the whole table but simple pride kept them in their seats and he wondered if their simple pride would make any trouble for him later. Luckily Krysten took care of that problem herself.

"Just about closin’ time, boys," the slender brunette announced to the bar.

"Ah hell, Krysten, I was just about to win my money back," one of the men laughed.

"My happy Irish ass," the other man grumbled. He was down the most with only a few chips left and was hoping to keep them for later.

Krysten looked around with a sly smirk on her lips. "How ’bout one last hand, all in, and then we’ll call it a night," she offered magnamously.

Dirk looked around the table at the chips. Neither man had near as many as him and they knew it. "That don’t seem exactly fair on my part," he offered as he ran his hand up and down Krysten’s slender thigh.

The man that had said he was sure to win his money back pushed the last of his chips to the middle of the table and looked over at the lucky stranger. "All this and I’ll take your tab at the horse barn," he offered.

Dirk nodded his agreement before looking over at the last player. The smart thing for the guy to do was admit defeat and leave with his few chips but luckily he was surrounded by his friends.

Running his fingers through his greasy hair, the man looked around at everybody in the bar looking at him. He looked at the dealer and then back at the stranger just sitting with a blank, steady look on his face. He pushed his chips in and then looked at the dealer one last time. "Last of what I got is sittin’ right next to ya, stranger. What do ya say?"

Dirk looked from the man to the dealer who gave him a coy shrug before he looked up at Krysten who gave him a similar shrug. For Dirk it was more than just a look. It hadn’t been exactly rocket science for him to figure out what the collar around Emma’s neck was for but based on his talk at the sheriff’s office and the shrug the women had given each other it laid another piece of the puzzle down. The dealer didn’t have a collar around her neck but still deferred to Krysten and with that, along with the conversation at the sheriff’s office he know knew there was a hierarchy in town and that Krysten wasn’t just a saloon owner. More and more it was starting to look like he and Ariel needed to get out of town before they got caught up in whatever politics ran things around here.

Dirk nodded in agreement at the other players’ deal and pushed his chips into the middle of the table. It wasn’t much of a bet, he had already figured out what the other men were holding. The one offering to pay his stable bill wasn’t to worried about losing, odds are he knew the stable owner already and paying Dirk’s bill pretty much just amounted to asking the owner for a favor, so his cards sucked. The other player had already shot his wad, so to speak, on the dealer before the game meaning he was only betting with the few chips he had so outside of getting laid he wouldn’t be missing much besides the money for the dealer. Dirk gave him a 50/50 shot at holding a good hand, just a old man looking to get his willy wet at the end of the work week. With nothing to lose both men would shoot for the moon, safe that they weren’t going to lose much.

The last of the cards were dealt and Dirk held his hand while the other two shuffled their cards around looking for the best combination they could find but he wasn’t to worried about it. After all, as far as the dealer was concerned, she could either spend the night with the old coot or him and Krysten so it didn’t surprise him when he won. He tried to look relieved as the other two men cussed and threw their cards down and spat in disgust. The stood up and shook hands before Krysten offered to buy the table one free, last round and the other two men took off for the night.

The dealer stood up and shook Dirk’s hand. "I’m Debra, by the way. Debra Ann Woll," she said.

Debra was about Krysten’s height even in her cowboy boots. Her face wasn’t a traditional beauty but she looked like the girl you grew up next door to and practiced kissing with when you were still to young to know what to do with your tongue but her body was a piece of work. Large breasts pressed against her low-cut top with long legs beneath a peasant’s skirt. Dirk made a show of checking her out like a man shopping before nodding his head. "Grab a bottle of whatever you and Krysten want and I’ll see you upstairs," he said with the best self-satisfied smirk he could manage.

Still on her hands and knees as Dirk made his way to his own room, Emma kept rocking her slender body back and forth against Ariel’s probing fingers and tongue, her small breasts dangling below her. "Yes, yes, yes…" she panted out as the American fucked her up-thrust ass. The dark-haired girl had her tongue buried as far into her ass as possible with her middle finger in there as well for good measure. The other former actress had her other hand between Emma’s slender thighs with two fingers buried in her pussy and her thumb circling her clit.

"1, 2, 3, 4…" Ariel counted to herself trying to keep track of everything she was doing to Emma. When she counted 1 she slide her tongue in and out of the British girl’s ass, when she counted 2 she slide her pinky along her tongue inside of the more slender girl’s ass, when she counted 3 she slid her fingers in and out of the other girl’s hot pussy, and when she counted 4 she slid her thumb around Emma’s hard, little clit. "1, 2, 3, 4…" again and again, her fingers and tongue feeling like they were about to cramp up. Unable to use her hands to hold herself up she was using her thighs to hold her whole weight, her legs quivering in exhaustion and her back aching. "Will you hurry up and cum," she thought at her new, panting friend. Despite how uncomfortable she was there was no way she was going to stop until she had done everything she could for the other girl who had treated her so well and even thought about what Dirk would say if she asked the other former actress to join them.

"Oh, oh, oh…" Emma panted as her body began to tighten up, her muscles winding like the springs in a clock. Her hips bucked uncontrollably as her orgasm crashed over her, her juices gushing out and covering Ariel’s still thrusting fingers. Her arms and thighs twitched and quivered as her body exploded in pleasure, her gasps turning to moans of pleasure echoing through the room until she collapsed forward, her friend’s fingers and tongues slipping out of her spasming body.

Ariel crawled up and laid down next to Emma, wrapping her arms around her as the English girl came down from her orgasmic high. "So, did I do good?" she asked with a knowing tone in her voice.

"We’re gonna need another bath," Emma giggled as he snuggled up next to Ariel’s impressive chest.

"Crap!" Ariel gasped out before leaping out of bed and running to the other side of the room.

"What’s the matter?" Emma asked worriedly.

Ariel bent down quickly before turning back to Emma. "The pie’s cold."

As Ariel tried to decide if she could safely start a fire in her room to warm her pie, Dirk reclined naked on his bed. He leaned back against the headboard with his hands behind his head with a smirk on his face as he watched the two women at the foot of the bed. Krysten and Debra were on either side, draped across the mattress with their backs to him, their beautiful faces staring back at him from over their shoulders. They each wore nearly translucent dressing gowns that emphasized their nudity beneath the gauzy material. They both smirked back at him defiantly, almost like they were daring him not to enjoy the view. His cock twitched in response to the look on their two women’s faces and the sight of their nearly naked bodies.

Debra’s body was everything Dirk had thought it to be with amazing curves he couldn’t wait to see without the gowns. Each woman turned their faces to each other and stared longingly into each other’s eyes. They leaned closer, their lips touching lightly as they began to kiss, a small moan of appreciation coming from Debra. Their kiss slowly started to become more passionate, Krysten quickly becoming the dominate one as she leaned in farther and slid her hand up the red-headed woman’s arm.

Krysten kept herself propped up with one hand while her other hand trailed up Debra’s arm to her shoulder. She slipped her fingers just inside the red-haired woman’s gown and slowly brought it half-way down her arm, baring the other woman’s shoulder. She looked over her shoulder again at her client to see what he thought of their act and judging by the way his prick was slowly hardening he was definitely enjoying it. And despite having down this same act with Debra who knew how many times, she was getting turned on herself in anticipation of her friend finding out exactly what the quiet stranger could do with a fully erect cock.

Following their usual routine, Debra moaned slightly, parting her pink, moist lips as Krysten returned to the kiss. The red-haired woman leaned into the kiss more, scooting into the bed farther, nearly touching her dark-haired boss chest to chest. She slid her arm up Krysten’s, mirroring what the other woman had done to her by pulling her gown down off her shoulder. They kissed more passionately, their tongues caressing as their hands slid sensuously up and down one another’s bare shoulder.

Krysten scooted up the bed more as she and Debra kissed, pressing herself chest to chest with the other woman as Dirk watched. His hardening cock throbbed in lust at the site of the red-haired woman’s larger, softer breasts enveloping the dark-haired woman’s smaller, firmer breasts. They both moaned with the kiss and he could tell they were actually enjoying themselves by their hard nipples poking out from their gowns. He licked his lips as he watched the show since he had decided to forgo his usual routine as an impassive voyeur. After all, as his cock slowly started to point towards the ceiling it was a dead give-away at how much he was enjoying the show.

Back in the tub, Ariel stuttered in pleasure, "F- f- f- uck." She was reclined as far as the tub would let her with Emma on top of her, her thick thighs wrapped around the more slender girl. Their arms were trapped between their slick, naked bodies, their hands thrusting feverishly between their legs, their fingers buried inside of their hot, wet, horny pussies.

Emma groaned out before sealing her lips against Ariel’s, their wet, gleaming bodies sliding against each other as they writhed together in pleasure. With one arm trapped between their bodies she braced herself up with the other, gasping and moaning, moving as much as the metal tub would allow. Her tongue wrestled with the dark-haired girl’s as their pants and gasps escaped between their lips.

"Oh, oh, oh…" Ariel gasped out as her muscles began to twitch and tighten, her orgasm quickly crashing over her over-developed body. "Yesss…" she hissed through clenched teeth, her wide hips bucking up against Emma’s busy fingers.

Emma broke the kiss and looked down at Ariel as the young girl came before she giggled. "At this rate we’re never going to get clean," she said before giving the dark-haired girl a quick peck on her forehead.

Ariel giggled up at Emma. "We’re just a couple of dirty, dirty girls," she said as she squeezed her thighs around the British girl’s slender body.

As Ariel and Emma snuggled against one another in the tub, their wet flesh breaking out into goosebumps as the water cooled, Krysten pulled Debra’s gown down to reveal her large, firm breasts. She cupped the red-haired woman’s tits as she nuzzled against her neck, kissing down to her collar bone and the hollow of her neck. She ran her thumbs over the other woman’s hard nipples eliciting a groan of pleasure from her as she began placing quick pecks over the tops of her breasts, slowly making her way down her chest. As she finally took a ripe nipple between her lips, Debra rolled her head back and moaned in pleasure. Krysten looked over at Dirk from the corner of her eye, his prick having risen to half-mast and smirked around Debra’s tit as the man began struggling to maintain an impassive look on his face.

Debra slid her hand into Krysten’s gown and cupped one of her small, firm breasts. She wrapped her other arm wrapped around the dark-haired woman’s neck, holding her to her chest as she lightly nursed at her tit She ran her fingers through her dark hair as she softly teased Krysten’s hard, little nipple causing the other woman to moan out in pleasure from around her tits. She smiled wide and chuckled before looking over at Krysten’s customer. She playfully shook her long, red hair out of her face and locked onto his eyes, letting him see the pleasure the other woman was giving her as she played with her breasts. She chewed her bottom lip as Krysten switched from breast to breast, squeezing her sensitive flesh more firmly, her fingers rippling almost like she was trying to milk her.

Krysten slid sinuously around as Debra scooted around the bed until the beautiful, red-haired woman was on her hands and knees facing Dirk and Krysten was on her knees behind her. She wrapped her arms around Debra, holding her to the front of her body tightly as if she was about to mount her doggy-style and locked eyes with the silent stranger. She slid one hand up to her poker dealer’s bare chest, cupping one of her large, dangling breasts and toying with her hard nipples as her other hand slid lower down the front of her gown. She pulled the flimsy gown up until she could slip her hand underneath Debra to the hot, wet juncture of the other woman’s thighs. Krysten caused the red-haired card dealer to moan out as she cupped her red tinged cunt, her eyes locked onto her customer, daring him not to respond to what she was doing to Debra.

The game was over and the women had won. Dirk’s cock was fully hard, pointing straight up as the ceiling, his hands still behind his head as Krysten began fingering Debra. The red-head’s eyes fluttered in pleasure as her head rolled back and she sat up on her knees, resting on the dark-haired woman’s shoulder as she moaned in pleasure. He couldn’t see exactly what Krysten was doing between Debra’s thighs due to her hand and gown obscuring his view and it just turned him on all the more. The red-head moaned and began rolling her hips, humping the saloon owner’s hand as Krysten slid her fingers in and out of her dripping snatch.

Krysten squeezed Debra’s large tit, the pale, firm flesh bulging out from between her fingers as her palm slid over her hard nipple. Her employee groaned in pleasure as she worked her fingers in and out of her hot hole, sliding her fingers on either side of her G-spot. She began slowly circling Debra’s inflamed clit with her thumb causing her to gasp out and moan louder. Her thrusting fingers began working faster and faster as they attacked the poker dealer’s cunt until the beautiful red-head was grunting in animalistic pleasure. Krysten smiled in satisfaction at the sight of Dirk’s throbbing cock in his lap as he watched what she was doing to Debra.

"Oh, oh, oh…" Debra panted as she humped Krysten’s hand. She held onto her boss’s thighs, grinding against her cunt as she rocked back and forth. "Yessss…" she hissed as her orgasm began to crest. She pulled the dark-haired woman closer to her, grinding herself between her boss’s pussy and fingers, moaning in pleasure. Her thighs shivered as she came, her juices dripping between Krysten’s fingers as her body shuddered and twitched.

Keeping a firm hold of Debra, Krysten let her ride out her orgasm until her curvy body began to settle. She kept her eyes locked on Dirk as she slowly pulled her fingers out of the poker dealer and brought them up to her lips. She sucked the red-head’s juices off of her fingers, sliding them in and out slowly, watching the silent stranger’s cock-head throbbing, betraying his pulse before pulling her fingers out of her mouth with a pop.

Dirk allowed a small smirk to play on his lips as Debra’s eyes slowly began to refocus on him. "Not a bad show."

"I don’t think that’s going to work," Emma said. She sat nude across from Ariel on the bed, their legs crossed. There was a oil lamp between them and the dark-haired American girl was trying to warm their pie over the flame.

"Don’t worry, this will totally work," Ariel reassured Emma, "You can’t have cold apple pie."

"It’s not going to work," Emma said with a warm smile as Ariel dipped her finger in the pie to test the temperature.

Ariel lick the sticky apple pie off of her finger. "I miss microwaves," she pouted.

Standing at the foot of the bed, Dirk looked down at the floor at the naked Krysten and naked Debra on their knees before him. Krysten wrapped her hand around the base of his shaft, tugging on him softly as Debra cupped his balls in her hand, massaging him as gently as the dark-haired woman. The saloon owner pointed his prick towards her mouth and gave him a quick lick before pointing him towards her employee who also gave him a quick lick. Next Krysten took the tip of him into her mouth and circled her tongue around his soft head before pulling him out and letting the poker player do the same, their moist, pink tongues caressing him.

Krysten took half of Dirk into her mouth and held him there, massaging his shaft with her tongue before pulling her head back to let him out of her mouth. She let Debra take him into her mouth, the red-head humming pleasantly around his girth, her lips stretched tight around his shaft. She took the cock out and began licking up and down the side of his length, her sexy, naked employee doing the same, their tongues meeting and wrestling around the sensitive head and finally drawing a groan of pleasure from him.

It wasn’t the first time that Krysten and Debra had been in this position and the two women had their technique down. They each took turns with the stranger’s prick, licking and sucking him as he stood impassively above them, trying to show that he wasn’t enjoying himself. It was a game with all three of them and Krysten was not going to leave his cock for anything other than him being completely and wholly satisfied. The saloon owner slowly took his whole shaft into her mouth, his pubic hair tickling her nose as the card dealer ducked below him and took one of his testicles into her mouth. She moaned around the orb in her mouth as the dark-haired woman pulled back from his shaft until she could take a breath and began bobbing her head back and forth while the red-haired woman released his one ball and sucked in the other.

As Krysten pulled back up the length of the customer’s shaft, Debra released his bloated ball from her mouth and licked up to his base. She ran her tongue up his shaft as her employer let him out of her mouth and licked down the length of him, their tongues passing each other until the card dealer was licking his cock-head and the dark-haired woman was licking his dangling sack. The red-haired woman took him into her mouth, lashing him with her tongue as she took the first half of him in and began sucking him, bobbing her head more vigorously than Krysten had. Her long, red hair whipped back and forth and she used her free hand to hold it out of her face to keep it from getting in her way and so that Dirk had a clear look at his shaft disappearing into her mouth.

On their own, almost without him noticing, Dirk’s hands wandered up and cupped the back of the women’s heads. His hips began rocking, fucking Debra’s talented mouth while Krysten switched from one of his balls to the other. The card dealer kept massaging his base with her free hand while Krysten kept sucking on his balls. Their dexterity amazed him, their hands, mouths, and tongues all working at different rates, at different times, at different speeds, and it was easily the best blow-job of his life. If he wasn’t planning on taking off the second he had picked up the last of the supplies he could easily consider staying around town just for the chance to get another blow-job like this again.

As her wide, blue eyes looked up the length of the customer’s scarred body, Debra was actually impressed he had held out as long as he had, not to mention his almost impassive face. She’d never had somebody hold out this long with one of her and Krysten’s blow-jobs and when he accidentally let out a groan of pleasure she actually smiled in pride around his cock in her mouth. She felt her boss release her hold on the stranger’s balls and begin to lick up his shaft so she pulled her head back until he slipped out of her mouth. When Krysten’s lips reached her lips they kissed again around his slick cock-head, their tongues wrestling around and over him, his sensitive tip glistening with their saliva.

Both women looked up at Dirk, their hands still working his shaft and balls as they smiled wickedly at him. It was of course Krysten who asked, "Enjoying yourself so far?"

"Hell yes," Dirk thought.

Ariel used her finger to scoop a bit of the sticky apple pie from off her plate and smeared it around one of Emma’s hard, little nipples. "I don’t think this is going to work," Emma giggled.

"Can’t eat cold apple pie," Ariel said with her own giggle. Both girls were still sitting cross legged on the bed but now only the cold apple pie sat between them. Ariel bent forward and licked the little bit of sweet treat from Emma’s ripe nipple as she used her tongue to clean it. The British girl moaned out in pleasure before Ariel released the hard nub of flesh and sat up straighter. "Mmmm, nice and warm," she said with a wicked smile.

Emma dipped her own finger into the pie and wiped the filling around one of Ariel’s own hard nipples. She used her hand to lift the large breast up before latching onto the large, firm orb and sucking hard on the sweet teat. The American girl groaned out loudly as the British girl sucked as hard as she could like she was trying to swallow her tit whole. She released the large, firm tit letting it jiggle slightly as she watched and licked the last of the filling from her lips. "You’re right, it is better when it’s warm," she said with her own wicked smile.

Ariel took another swipe of the pie filling with both of her pointer fingers, wiping one against her own lips and the other around Emma’s like lip gloss. Both girls leaned forward until they were pressed mouth to mouth, licking the apple flavor from each other, moaning in pleasure. The large breasted girl slid her hands up the smaller breasted girl’s arms to her shoulders and back down as Emma slid her hands up and down Ariel’s thick thighs.

Both girls broke the kiss and sat up straighter, smirking at each other, their hands still on the other girl’s arms and thighs. "How much more fun would this be with ice cream?" Ariel asked.

Dirk held onto Deborah’s wide hips as she straddled his hips. The red-haired woman held onto Krysten’s thighs behind her as the dark-haired woman straddled the customer’ legs. The saloon owner had her arm between her and the card dealer’s naked bodies and grasped the base of his cock, pointing him up between Debra’s spread thighs as they lowered her down. His tip bumped against the entrance to the red-haired woman’s wet pussy, slipping inside of her and causing her to moan out in lust as both her and Krysten lowered her down. He suppressed a groan himself as his thick shaft parted and filled the poker dealer’s tight body, her large breasts swaying hypnotically on her chest, her head thrown back as she moaned from deep in her impressive chest.

Krysten stared at Dirk from over Debra’s shoulder and smiled as she watched him struggle not to show how much he was enjoying himself. He was a stubborn son-of-a-bitch but she knew that between her and her card dealer, they’d have him panting like a puppy in ecstasy before the night was through. She slid her hand up and down Debra’s gleaming, pale body from her large breasts to between her spread legs, teasing her hard clit and their customer’s shaft and back up again. She smiled wickedly as she toyed with the card dealer’s hard nipple before heading back down to Dirk’s cock, squeezing him before Debra’s wet cunt swallowed him hole.

"S- s- s- such a goodddd cock," Debra groaned as a delicious shiver went through her body, one of Krysten’s hands playing with her tits and the other hand slowly circling her clit. She fell forward out of Krysten’s knowledgeable grasp, her hands on Dirk’s chest, her large tits dangling beneath her, an inch away from the customer’s face. In an instant he had his head up, sucking a firm tit into his mouth, lashing her nipple with his tongue. She began rolling her hips, sliding up and down his hard, throbbing shaft, her juices trailing down his bloated balls and soaking into the mattress.

Dirk’s hands grasped firmly onto Debra’s tits, squeezing her, his fingers rippling along her flesh, milking her as he sucked hungrily on her breasts. He thrust deep up into her rolling body, timing the roll of her hips, their bodies meshing together as Krysten directed them from behind the horny card dealer. Debra’s large, blue eyes stayed locked on his, filled with pleasure as he met her body rolling on top of him, the dark-haired saloon owner’s hands between their bodies again, stimulating his shaft at the same time as she stimulated the card dealer’s tight, hot pussy. He switched tits, thumbing her nipples as he latched onto the other with his mouth, growling in need, giving up on the game of trying to seem impassive. He was getting fucked by two hot ass women and it was time to act like it.

Debra squealed in shock and then began laughing as Dirk rolled her over, his cock never leaving her tight, grasping cunt. He reached down and grabbed her legs behind her knees, lifting her legs up as he rolled his hips, stimulating her hard clit against his lower abdomen. She squealed out again, finishing in a moan of pleasure as he began thrusting down, slamming his prick into her hot, boiling pussy, her tits wobbling violently as he thrust into her again and again and again, sweat rolling down his body.

Krysten righted herself after being nearly knocked off the bed by Dirk flipping Debra. She’d already felt the scarred stranger losing control inside of her but the sight of Dirk doing it to somebody else was turning her on until her pussy was throbbing in need. The man appeared to be using every muscle in his body to fuck Debra and the card dealer definitely looked like she was enjoying the effort, her juices gushing out of her with every hard thrust, the headboard banging against the wall hard enough to leave dents.

"Keep it down in there!" Ariel shouted angrily as she beat on the bedroom wall, "We could be trying to sleep in here!" She let herself fall back into her bed with a grunt, her body jiggling as she laid down next to Emma. "He can be so inconsiderate sometimes," she pouted.

"I’m sure," Emma giggled.

"What? He can be," Ariel whined as she wrapped her arms around Emma and the English girl snuggled back against her.

"Oh, I agree with you," Emma mock assured her, "Always saving your life and protecting you and hunting for food and searching for a place to settle and…"

"Whatever…" Ariel said dismissively, "So what were we talking about?"

Emma rolled her eyes. "You were whining about all the things you missed since the world Went White," she said.

"I was not ‘whining’," Ariel said defensively, "Besides, who doesn’t miss fast food?"

"Point," Emma agreed.

"And actual ‘frozen’ ice cream. And ‘Frozen’, I miss new movies. And acting. I actually miss acting. And my friends. And I never found out what happened to Sofia and Joe much less Ed and the rest," Ariel said solemnly as she thought about her former cast mates.

"I know what you mean," Emma agreed as she thought about her family. She pulled Ariel’s arm more tightly around her and felt her new friend tighten her arms around her, "I miss my family."

"Me too, kinda," Ariel agreed as she held Emma possessively.

"F- f- f- fuck- k- kkk," Krysten stuttered in pleasure as Dirk’s thick, hard, pulsing cock plowed down into her. The dark-haired saloon own was on her back, her slender legs spread wide, Debra on top of her groin to groin, chest to chest as the handsome stranger took turns fucking them into the mattress. Her card dealer’s voluptuous body rubbed up and down against her own as they went from groaning and panting in pleasure to kissing passionately, Dirk’s cock sliding in and out of their horny cunts, taking turns to plow deep into their hot, sweat slick bodies. His cock pulled completely out of her horny body and she could feel the pressure of Debra on top of her as the quiet stranger slipped into the red-haired woman’s body, pressing her more firmly down on to her as he began fucking her hard and deep.

"Je- je- je- sus- s- s…" Debra stuttered as Dirk’s amazing cock barreled into her hot, horny hole again and again, rocking her against Krysten’s body. She had to brace herself against the headboard to keep the usually quiet man from pounding her head against it as he hammered her with his cock. Her employee held her body tightly as she was rubbed flat against her over and over, her eyes fluttering in pleasure as she groaned out with every fast, hard thrust. Her body felt like it was drowning in pleasure as she came again and again, her juices mixing with Krysten’s as both woman climaxed over and over, moaning and grunting in animalist need.

Dirk grunted with every thrust of his cock into the two women’s bodies as he held tightly to Debra’s hips, sure that she’d have bruises in the morning. Krysten held onto her card dealer just as tightly as him, their fingers and hands entwined together as he pulled himself out of the red-haired woman’s vice like pussy. He could feel his scrotum pulling up tight, his balls boiling with the need to finally cum. He pointed his cock down from Debra’s cunt to just where her groin was pressed down on top of Krysten’s, their pussies slick with their hot juices. He pressed himself between them, sliding his shaft over their slits and over their hard, little clits.

"Holy…" Krysten gasped as her eyes went wide.

"…shit!" Debra gasped as her hips jerked and she began humping her horny cunt against Dirk’s shaft.

Both women began grinding against Dirk’s cock as he began sliding his cock back and forth between them, humping himself against their clits as they rubbed themselves against his shaft. They all grunted and moaned in desire and lust, writhing in pleasure on the bed, their voices echoing through the room and into the hall as they felt their orgasms starting to crest. Dirk jerked his hips, aiming his cock with the same expert marksmanship that he aimed his gun and used his sword to send the two women crashing into orgasm, making them cum. Debra writhed around, slipping off of Krysten’s spasming body and landing on her side, both women staring up at their customer as he began fisting his cock. He exploded an instant later, his thick, hot cum raining down on the two woman, splashing against the heaving chests and panting, beautiful faces.

As Dirk’s spent prick began to soften he slowly laid down on his mattress between the two sated women and they both immediately snuggled against his chest. Debra looked over his broad chest at Krysten across from her, the saloon owner with a dopey grin on her face, before she looked up at Dirk. "First time I ever felt like payin’ the customer," she said with a giggle. Krysten laughed with her as Dirk chuckled and held them both tighter to him.

Ariel slept snugly and securely with Emma wrapped in her arms. The beautiful British girl breathed rhythmically with her lips parted as Ariel snored loudly, both girls perfectly content.

—–

The next morning, Ariel yawned contentedly as she slowly woke, her young, naked body stretching as a wide smile crossed her lips. She grabbed onto the pillow beside her, her bleary eyes snapping open when she realized it wasn’t what she had expected. Emma was gone. It only took her a few seconds to realize that the beautiful English girl was no where in the room and that her clothes were gone as well. She pouted childishly before deciding to get out of bed and get dressed to go see if Dirk had seen her. Dirk was a notoriously early riser.

Ariel knocked on Dirk’s door as she opened it, not even waiting for a reply. "Hey, Dirk," she said before closing the door behind her. Her travelling companion was wearing his well-worn pants as he leaned against the window looking out. He grunted in way of reply before clothing the curtains as nonchalantly as he could but she knew him well enough to know when him being nonchalant was really just a cover for him being totally chalant. She wondered what he had been looking at.

"Hey ya, kid," Dirk said. He walked to the foot of his bed and began getting dressed, trying to appear casual.

Looking around the room, Ariel noticed that Dirk was already packed. Everything not in the stable was here in his room, already in his leather sacks, ready to go. "Are we leaving early?" she asked as she slowly, carefully, made her way to the window, hoping not to catch Dirk’s attention to much.

From the corner of his eye, Dirk watched Ariel make her way to the window. He imagined she’d do a better job of acting inconspicuous if she wasn’t wearing what amounted to a two piece, leather bikini. He finished getting dressed as she took a quick peek out of the window. "No reason to stay. Got everything we need and stickin’ around ain’t gonna do nothing but waste money," he said as he began gathering up their supplies, "You got anything in your room."

Ariel nodded as she looked out of the window and down to the street, "A few things." In front of the sidewalk of the saloon the town’s people had set up a large stage with thick, short steaks hammered into the packed dirt of the street.

"Go get ’em," he said as he slung his packs over his broad shoulders, "I wanna get some breakfast for the road and head out before sun gets to high."

Nodding again, Ariel watched the work men continue to set up the stage for a moment before closing the curtain. "I’ll meet ya at the stable," she said before heading to the door.

"I’ll meet you downstairs," Dirk ordered, "And then we’ll leave."

"But I wanted to find Emma and tell her bye first," Ariel whined.

"If we see her on our way out. Now get your butt in gear."

Normally Ariel would have made some flirty comment about her ass but she could tell from the tone in Dirk’s voice that he wasn’t in the mood for jokes. Not that he was ever really in the mood for jokes but this morning he seem tense. Well, he was usually tense but this morning he was kinda particularly tense. She nodded one and scurried out of the room.

It had taken Ariel only five minutes to pack her stuff up. Mostly it was clothes that she and Emma had picked out and they had fun trying them on each other. And then taking them off each other. She found Dirk waiting for her at the bottom of the stairs leading to the saloon and fell into step beside him. The dark-haired bar owner that Dirk had spent most of his time with waved merrily at him and he nodded curtly back at her. She’d never call her friend the most cordial of fellows but he was usually a bit nicer to the women he spent his time with. Well, except for her, usually he just yelled at her for making a mess of their camp grounds.

Ariel could tell that Dirk was hurrying out of the saloon and when they reached the sidewalk he made sure she walked on the inside, keeping himself between her and the newly erected stage. He kept his eyes forward but she knew him well enough to know that he saw everything so the show was for her. He didn’t want her following his line of sight. By the time they reached the end of the sidewalk and began walking down the street to the horse stables she had figured out that there had been something that he hadn’t wanted her to see. Her problem was that she couldn’t figure out what he didn’t want her to see in the town, after all, Emma had pretty much showed her everything.

As they reached the stables Dirk grabbed her by her elbow. "Ow, that hurt, you dick," she grumbled but the angry look on his face quickly quieted her.

"Stay here," he ordered quietly, "No moving, no talking. Got it."

It wasn’t a question and she obediently nodded her head. She watched Dirk walk purposefully into the stable and he was quickly greeted by the old stable hand. They talked about the price for a few minutes, the old man leering at her from time to time. She could hear them haggle and Dirk finally agreed on a new price, one that didn’t involve her fucking the old guy. Dirk returned with the horse and he quickly loaded up the animal.

"Up top," Dirk said as he held his hand out to Ariel.

Ariel was stunned. "What?" she gasped in confusion. The horse hated her and if it ever came between her and the horse she wasn’t quite sure that Dirk would choose her.

"Up, let’s go," Dirk ordered. Ariel tentatively held her hand out and he helped her up into the saddle before grabbing the horse’s reins. He led them both to the far side of the street and hoped that they could leave town before his young companion figured out what was going on but as they approached the market stage he could tell that he was to late. A podium had been placed off to one side of the stage with three new stakes raised next to it. And at the stakes hammered around the stage were nearly a dozen people tied to them with collars around their necks. And the people tied to the stakes were being appraised by several other men and women. Dirk had been woke early in the morning by the hammering of the stage and knew exactly what it was going to be used for: a slave auction.

"Hey, look! It’s Emma, “Ariel called out as she waved excitedly, "Hi, Emma!"

Dirk kept a firm hold of the reins and kept his eyes locked forward. With any luck they’d be out of town before Ariel figured out what was going on with her friend. But he doubted it.

"Hi, Emma!" Ariel called out again. "Hey, Dirk, hold up. I don’t think she can hear me," she said but her companion kept on walking. "Hey! Dirk! Slow down," she barked again as worry began filling her impressive chest. She struggle in the saddle a little but was to afraid to move around to much for fear the stupid horse buck her off. Her face went slack as her eyes grew wider as she realized that was the entire purpose of Dirk putting her in the saddle in the first place. "Hey, asshole, what the Hell are you doing?" she asked angrily.

"Don’t make a show," Dirk said over his shoulder, "Let’s just get out of here."

Ice water seemed to flow down Ariel’s spine as she stared at her friend now tied to a stake. She could tell the young English girl was purposefully not looking back at her as a chain was placed on the collar around her slender neck and then fastened to one of the stakes. A small group of old, nasty men quickly surrounded the former actress and began leering at her. Her simple dress was suddenly ripped off and Ariel gasped as Emma tried to cover her nudity. "Hey! Leave her alone!" Ariel yelled as she began climbing down off the saddle.

Suddenly Dirk was next to Ariel and gripped her thigh painfully causing the young girl to cry out in startled pain. "Stow it!" he growled as he fixed her with his best steely glare but she just returned the look with one of her own.

"Let go of me, Dirk, or I’m gonna smack you with my stick," Ariel said angrily as she hefted her staff.

"There’s nothing we can do."

"Let go."

"Dammit, girl, will you, for once in your life, listen to reason," Dirk hissed, "There’s nothing you can do."

"Let go."

"It’s a hundred against two and everybody else will be coming in from out of town."

Ariel raised her staff up higher. "I’m not leaving her," she said through gritted teeth, "It’s not right."

Dirk looked from Ariel back to the slave auction and back again. He took a deep breath and let his shoulders relax. "There’s nothing I can say to stop you, is there?" he asked.

"We have to save her," Ariel said back as she slowly lowered her staff, "Slavery is wrong."

"That’s a good point," Dirk said as he held the horse’s reins up to Ariel. "Here, take these."

Ariel grabbed the reins and looked down at them as if they could bite her at any moment. "What are these for? You know I can’t ride," she said.

"Pretty much the point, darlin’," Dirk said solemnly. Suddenly he swatted the horse’s rear quarters and yelled at it. The horse reared up a moment before running off, Ariel trapped in the saddle as the two of them made their way out of town as fast as the horse could go. He watched them both leave, Ariel screaming and cursing his name as his horse kicked up a plum of dust behind it.

With single minded determination, Dirk followed his horse’s trail until just after lunch when a small rock sailed past his head. The aim was poor and missed him by nearly a foot which let him know who had just tried to brain him.

"You fucking bastard!" Ariel screamed as she threw another rock at Dirk. This time the rock missed him by nearly two feet so she bent down and picked up a new one. By the time she had stood back up he was gone and she quickly spun around, knowing where he would be.

Dirk knocked the rock out of Ariel’s hand but didn’t stop her other hand from slapping him across the face. Her other hand punched him in the gut and he gave a little grunt as her first hand tried to punch him in the jaw. He grabbed her wrists and held her arms out as she struggled against him, swearing and screaming at him. Tears ran down her checks as she cried and yelled, calling him every name she knew and then repeating them with different adjectives. He continued to hold her hands out until she slowly began to relax against him. He slowly released her arms and wrapped his own around her, holding her to him as she continued to cry and scream, her words succumbing to deep hiccups as she began slowly quieting down. Her swearing turned to body wracking sobs as she cried into his arms as he held her and she let him until she finally wore herself out and let him guide her down to the warm ground, sobbing the entire way.

Dirk held Ariel until she finally quieted down. The horse finally returned and he made up camp with Ariel still glaring at him.

"You could have saved her," Ariel accused Dirk.

"Nobody is that good," Dirk said back, his voice soft and understanding.

"You didn’t even try."

"There was nothing you, me, or anybody could’ve done."

"We just left her," Ariel said, fighting back more tears.

"That’s just the way of the world now," Dirk said as he slowly started making their fire, "It might change back one day but today wasn’t that day."

Ariel turned away from Dirk, not wanting him to see her cry. "I’m not hungry," she said petulantly as she grabbed her sleeping bag. She barely unfolded the rolled up bag, just used it as a pillow, her back to Dirk and the fire. She watched the sun set and the stars come out. She shivered but it had nothing to do with the temperature. She had grown used to sleeping with Emma beside her and missed the comfort.

She had slept on the ground more often then not since the world Went White and had gotten used to it but her memories of sleeping with Emma helped to keep Ariel awake. Dirk had taught her to tell time by the stars and she waited until nearly 2:00 AM to roll over and get up. She looked at her traveling companion and watched him breath slowly and steadily. He had the annoying habit of falling asleep the instant his head hit the pillow but tonight she was thankful for it. With Dirk asleep she tip-toed away from her small camp and back towards the town.

Having lived in the shit-hole world since it went to hell, and also having had to walk behind the asshole horse, had left Ariel in the best shape of her young life. After getting her breast reduction she had started working out to maintain her shape but after life with Dirk, she had used muscles she hadn’t even realized that she had. Mostly it had to do with endurance which is why it only took her an hour to make her way back to town. Granted she was now bent over double panting like a dog to get her air back but the point was really that she had made it.

Sneaking around in the dark, Ariel saw that the stage was still up but there was nobody around and she doubted that the people of the town gave their slaves comfortable beds at the inn which left only one place: the jail. Sticking to the small alleys and darker paths she slowly made her way to the constable’s office. She had spent most of her time after the world Went White sneaking around, avoiding the rape-gangs and looters, searching for safety. She had never found anyone she had known ever again but she had become a world class sneaker.

One of the things nearly everyone missed in the world was in-door plumbing. It had just been easier to rig up in-door bathrooms rather than building out houses. Replace the toilet with a chair with a hole cut in it and dig a hole below it and, bam, instant in-door out-house. Of course people still had to deal with the smell. In the new world you would never find a open bathroom door and in every bathroom you would find a window. Most windows were set high up on the wall to discourage would be breaker and enterers but they were there and Ariel had long ago developed a system to get herself through them.

Using her staff, Ariel managed to lift the window to the bathroom a bare inch but it was enough. She worked the narrow piece of wood between the window and the sill, lifting the window up another few inches to get more of her staff inside. With the sturdy piece of wood levered between the window and the sill she used it as a hand hold, jumping up and grabbing the sill leaving her feet a few feet off of the ground. She slid her staff farther into the bathroom as she lifted herself up more until her head and shoulders were inside. Now came the hard part.

Rocking her body back and forth, Ariel managed to slowly work her overly endowed chest inside of the bathroom. She had heard plenty of jokes from people about her being able to use her breasts as a cushion or a flotation device but any woman with a larger chest would tell you that more often than not they were just mostly in the way. Gripping the sill firmly in her hands she was able to slide the rest of her body inside, flipping herself in with her hands still gripping the solid wood so that her feet were only a few inches off of the ground. She released her hold on the sill and grabbed her staff as she landed softly on her feet, once again proving that her sneaking skills were second to none.

Ariel cracked the door of the bathroom and peeked out. Everything was dark and she could barely see the bars of the jail cells but she could see enough that she saw the cells were full. As her eyes adjusted to the gloom she could see the people were packed so tight that more than a few were asleep on their feet and all wearing simple, brown shifts. They looked like someone had cut holes in potato sacks. It looked like a pen for cattle. She waited a few more moments until she could see more clearly into the main office before stepping in. The room was one large box shape with four cells, two on either side, forming a small walkway between the cells from the bathroom to the office.

Sneaking half way down the short walkway, Ariel tried to find Emma in the tightly packed cells but between the dark and the sheer number of bodies she couldn’t find her. "Emma," she whispered, "Emma, are you there?"

"Over here, girl," a masculine voice whispered back.

Her heart pounding in her chest, Ariel was sure that she had been caught and was about to speed back to the bathroom before the voice whispered out again.

"You’re looking for the English girl," the voice whispered back, "She’s over here."

Ariel took the time for a quick peek and saw a man’s arm waving at her from the further most cell. She tip-toed over until she was at the cell and the man pulled his arm back in. She saw two people part behind the bars to reveal Emma Watson. "Oh, Emma," she whispered out worriedly. She slid her arms inside the cell and tried to hug her friend through the bars before realizing how futile it was.

"What are you doing here?" Emma whispered.

"You’re being rescued," Ariel said proudly.

The man who had waved Ariel over snorted. "Can you pick the lock?" he asked.

"Well, yes," Ariel admitted, "But I was thinking you could tell me where the keys were. Kinda easier that way."

"Check the desk," the guy said as he pointed with his thumb over towards the main office.

Ariel peeked around the corner of the tightly packed cell and saw a old guy with a handlebar mustache snoring, his chair leaned back against the wall. She pulled her head back around and looked in a Emma. "He’s kinda taking the ‘cowboy’ thing kinda serious," she whispered with a grin.

"That’s Carlson," the man whispered, "He’s the main deputy. Usually just works afternoons but they keep the slaves here overnight until our owners can pick us up in the mornings."

"That’s brutal," Ariel said, forgetting to whisper.

"Be quiet," Emma whispered harshly, "He’s armed and you have a stick."

Ariel smiled back at Emma, "I’m also armed with righteousness and a pure heart. Wait right here." She began tip-toeing silently through the main office before stopping and staring at Deputy Carlson. She turned around and tip-toed back to the man standing next to Emma. "Which drawer are the keys in?"

The man told her and she turned back to make her way to the desk. Knowing exactly where the keys were was helpful but she really didn’t think he needed to roll his eyes at her. With part skill and part fluffy leather moccasins, she made her way to the desk and pulled the drawer out. She lifted it up as she pulled to better keep it from making a sound and lifted the keys out as silently as possible. With keys in hand she had to stop herself from simply rushing over to the cells keeping on tip-toes until she was there. She unlocked Emma’s cell and the British actress rushed out and wrapped her arms around her. As they hugged tightly, the man grabbed the keys and went to the next cell.

Emma peered into Ariel’s eyes. "I’m so glad you came back," she whispered.

"I wouldn’t have left if Dirk hadn’t tricked me," Ariel said angrily as she gripped Emma’s hand.

"Will you two keep…" the man started before a loud click from the front of the office drew there attention.

"How ’bout you all just stay right where you are," the armed man said with his gun now cocked and pointed at the slave holding the keys. "Hey! Carlson! How ’bout you wake the fuck up," he called.

Carlson jerked awake, his hand automatically going to his gun. "The hell?" he blurted as he looked around with bleary eyes until they fell on the other deputy. "Ben? The hell you doin’ here?" he asked.

"Didn’t think the sheriff was gonna leave you here all night did ya?" Ben said, the hand holding the gun never wavering."

"Has before," Carlson said as he stood up slowly and pulled out his sidearm.

The two girl and the guy stood stock still, just staring at Ben. With a flick of his gun the small group of attempted escapees started filing back into the cell. The two girls started joining the group but Ben held his hand up to halt them. "How ’bout you two just wait right there," he ordered. When the rest of the slaves were back in the cell, he waved his gun at the two, young, fine looking girls. "You with the tits, why don’t you grab those keys," he ordered, "And you with the accent, why don’t you close that door."

After the slender slave had shut the cell, Ben waved the two forward and Carlson went and checked the door. He rattled it to make sure that it was locked before turning back to the other deputy. "What we going to do with these two?" he asked.

Ben leered at the two slaves. "Well, I figure we gotta tell the sheriff," he said with a wicked grin, "But first, I got me an idea." He waved his gun to get the busty girl to drop the keys and she quickly obeyed. He liked that. Next he waved his gun again to get her to move forward towards him, his smile growing wider as he stared hungrily at her.

Ariel looked over at Emma and gave her hand an affectionate squeeze. She could see in Emma’s eyes that they both knew what was coming next and that there was no way out of it. She smiled weakly before turning back to the deputy that Carlson had called Ben. She stared defiantly at him as she walked closer, refusing to let the fear she was feeling show.

Ben let his eyes crawl over the young girl’s unbelievably over-developed body as she stood in front of him. "On your knees," he ordered and she slowly complied. As the girl kneeled before him he smiled over at Carlson. "Why don’t you grab the other one. We’ll have ourselves some fun before we call in the sheriff," he said.

"I’m… I’m not sure about this," Carlson said back.

"What’s the big deal?" Ben asked, "You ain’t never been over at Ritter’s?"

"Well, yeah," Carlson admitted, "But this is kinda different."

"Yeah, it’s free," Ben chuckled before turning back to the voluptuous girl kneeling at his feet. He leered down at her and felt himself growing hard in his pants and placed the end of his gun at the girl’s temple. "Take it out," he ordered.

Ariel glared angrily up at Bill before she did what she was told. She’d known this could happen, had prepared for it mentally the moment she had left her camp, it was pretty much the only way a girl with her looks could survive now a days. At least until she had met Dirk but he was at camp far from here, blissfully asleep. She continued to stare defiantly up at the deputy as she reached for his pants and unbuttoned them. She knew better than to reach for his gun belt as she unzipped his pants, men were so paranoid about that. She reached into his pants and wasn’t surprised to find him already mostly erect as he stared hungrily down at her, after all, her cleavage made an impressive sight from that angle.

"Ohhh yeah," Ben groaned as the slave began to slowly tug on his cock. He looked over at Carlson still standing stock-still, just staring at the other slave. "Go on, old man, grab you a piece," he said.

"I don’t know about this," Carlson mumbled.

"Hey, hey, slave girl," Ben said as he nodded at the other girl. She immediately looked over at him and he could tell she was doing her best to keep her face impassive, waiting on them to tell her what they wanted to do to her. "Go show Carlson what you’re working with," he ordered.

Obediently Emma walked to the desk Carlson had been sleeping behind and leaned against it, her rear-end out thrust. Keeping her eyes forward and facing away from the deputies she reached behind her and pulled up her shift to bare her heart-shaped ass to the room. It was something she was used to, people staring at her to decide if they wanted to fuck her or not, putting herself on display to strangers hoping that they wouldn’t treat her too badly. She leaned forward, her elbows on the desk, waiting for the deputy to decide whether he wanted to fuck her or not.

Ben watched the slave bare her ass to Carlson and smiled wickedly before turning his attention back towards his slave girl. "Use both hands, sweet heart," he chuckled. The girl raised her other hand and began double-fisting his cock, twisting her wrists as her hands reached his tip. His balls swung back and forth beneath him as he groaned, rocking his hips, fucking her dainty fists as she jerked him off. "That’s the stuff, sweetheart," he chuckled again, "Good job."

"Thanks," Ariel said, not even attempting to hide the sarcasm in her voice as she jerked the deputy off. From the corner of her eye she could see Emma bent over the desk, her pert ass on display like some piece of meat and her heart went out to her friend. If only Dirk was here, he’d show them.

Ben snorted with amusement. "Why don’t you put that mouth of your to good use," he said before turning his attention to Carlson and the other slave. The older deputy couldn’t keep his eyes off of the young girl’s ass. "Carlson, what the hell you waiting for?" he asked the other deputy, "That ass ain’t getting any fresher and if you ain’t gonna fuck it I will."

Carlson walked slowly over to the girl bent over his desk. His hands trembled as he reached towards her up-turned ass and softly caressed her warm, silky smooth skin. She didn’t move and didn’t make a sound and he was oddly grateful for her silence, it made it easier some how. His thumbs parted her pert cheeks and he looked down at her tiny, puckered little asshole and her pink pussy lips. He licked his lips hungrily as he slid his hands between her slender thighs, caressing her pussy mound, his hand still shaking. He slipped his thumb between her labia, slightly plumbing the tight entrance to her vagina, stroking it gently.

Ariel bent forward and circled her tongue around the tip of the deputy’s prick causing him to moan. His hips jerked and he shoved the first few inches of his cock into her warm, moist mouth. Gripping the sides of her head he began fucking her mouth, slipping the head of his dick into her throat, his balls slapping wetly against her chin. She released her hold on him and still stared defiantly up at him as he fucked her face and the look on her face just turned him on even more.

Carlson lovingly stroked the slave girl’s slowly moistening pussy, his fingers sliding wetly against her, his fingers teasing the entrance of her tight hole. His cock was aching in his pants as he slowly managed to get her ready for him. Fucking her dry just seemed more like rape than taking the time and consideration to get her ready for him. He slipped his thumb into her warm pussy causing her to grunt a little as he slid his digit slowly in and out of her. She felt ready enough and, his hand still shaking with nerves, he unzipped his pants and released his aching prick.

Burying his cock in the girl’s mouth, Ben held himself inside of her, his cock slipping into her tightly clutching throat. He grinned down at her as she began to struggle for breath, her eyes flashing with anger as drool escaped from the corner of her mouth. He laughed out before pulling his dick out of her mouth, coughing as streams of drool slipped from the tip of his prick to her lips. "Good, good, girl," he laugh before bending down. He slipped his free hand under her arm pit and yanked her to her feet, her massive tits wobbling wildly. "Let’s go see your friend," he snarked as he pushed her towards the desk.

Ariel let herself be pushed towards the desk opposite Emma. The deputy pushed her forward and down until she was face to face with her friend, her ass out-thrust. "It’ll be okay," she whispered. She couldn’t stand the blank look on Emma face, it broke her heart. Her deputy yanked her top down roughly, freeing her large tits as he ground his hard prick against her. He reached beneath her chest and gripped her large tits, squeezing them to the point of pain and twisting her sensitive nipples between his fingertips. She heard him laughing as he slid his hands down her body and yanked her bottoms down, exposing her to him.

Deputy Carlson groaned as he rubbed his sensitive cock-head against the British slaves dewy pussy-lips, once again happy she was remaining quiet. He slipped the tip of his prick inside of the entrance to her vagina before grabbing her firmly by her slender hips. He began slowly sliding himself inside of her inch by inch, her tight cunt parting around his shaft, squeezing down on him as he filled her. He startled for a moment when she groaned out and he held himself still, cursing himself for going to fast and possibly hurting her.

Not giving a good rat’s ass about hurting his slave, Deputy Ben thrust himself into her dry causing her to yell out in pain. He chuckled at the discomfort he was causing his slave as he pulled out slightly and then roughly forced himself into her again, pushing her forward across the desk. He forced himself inside of the over-developed young girl again and again, her tight cunt gripping and squeezing him as he enjoyed the feel of her body and the sounds he was forcing her to make.

Gritting her teeth, Ariel tried her hardest to remain silent, to not give the bastard raping her the satisfaction of hearing her squeal in pain. Her fingers were digging furrows in the desk, the papers and files wadding up in her fists. She kept her eyes locked on Emma’s, the British beauties stare still blank. "It’ll be okay," she whispered again but there was no response from her friend, her face slack and impassive. Another grunt of pain escaped past her lips as Deputy Ben finally bottomed out inside of her and held himself still, relishing the feel of her body wrapped around his cock.

Grunting with pleasure with every thrust into the slender slave, Carlson kept his eyes locked onto her shapely ass, her smooth flesh rippling with ever push and shove forward into her body. He held her hips possessively as he fucked her tight hole, her body rocking back and forth before him. He slid his hands up her slender body under her shift, below her chest to her small, firm breasts, squeezing the soft orbs. He rolled her nipples between his fingertips bringing them to full hardness as he continued softly fucking her tight cunt.

"It’ll be okay, it’ll be okay, it’ll be okay…" Ariel whispered again and again to Emma with every thrust of the deputy’s cock into her body. Her pussy had finally lubricated enough to take away some of the pain but it was a small mercy. Her hips ached being pressed between the wooden desk and Ben’s thrusting groin. His pace began to increase, his hips smashing against her rear and she knew he was close to cumming, to finally ending her rape. She could hear his desperate grunts from behind her and the sounds of his hips slapping wetly against her ass. He reached underneath her and began squeezing her tits, his fingers rippling like a farmer milking a cow.

A small grunt escaped from Ariel’s mouth as Deputy Ben slammed himself against her and she could feel his cock spurting it’s dirty seed inside of her. His thick cum felt like it was burning her as he groaned out behind her, grinding himself against her ass. In front of her she could see tears trailing down Emma’s beautiful face and it was almost more than she could bear. Her friend’s expression never changed, her eyes still staring blankly towards her only now wet with her tears. "Shhh… it’ll be okay sweetie. It’ll be okay," she tried to reassure the former actress.

"Oh, oh, oh…" Carlson panted. He thrust himself forward one last, forceful, time, burying himself as deep inside the young girl as he could and came. "Shiii-t-t-t…" he stuttered as he held her tight against him, draining his balls deep inside of her. He looked across the table and saw Ben pulling his own pecker out of his slave and chuckled at the younger man. "Guess you had yourself a point," he conceded.

Ben chuckled, "Heh, when it comes to good pussy I’m never wrong."

As sense of relief washed over Ariel and she could see Emma’s eyes starting to clear as the older deputy pulled his spent cock out of her. It was over and they survived.

"The hell is going on here?" a voice called out.

Ariel’s head snapped to the front of the office along with the other three and she and Emma froze. In the open doorway stood a tall man, easily over six feet tall, and surrounded by a small group of other men, all with shiny gold stars pinned to their chests.

"Sh… Sh… Sh… Sheriff Danners," Deputy Carlson blurted out while Deputy Ben nonchalantly tucked his spent cock back into his pants.

"Ah, shoot, sheriff," Ben started with a cocky smile on his face, "We was just having a bit of fun before the slaves head out tomorrow."

The sheriff glared at Carlson and Ben. He could expect Ben to pull something like this but Carlson was way past knowing better. "Those two bits of trim were bought and paid for by people other than you so why you two poking your peckers into ’em?" he asked, a hint of anger in his voice.

"They… they… they were escaping," Carlson mumbled.

"Yeah, Sheriff," Ben agreed, "So we figured we’d just take ’em for a bit of a spin before takin’ ’em out back while we waited for you."

The sheriff crossed his arms as he peered at his two deputies before looking back and forth to the deputies he had brought with him. "So instead of getting the rest of the slaves ready to head out tomorrow you just figured on wasting time rather than doing your job. It that it?" he asked. He watched as Ben looked to Carlson and then back before shrugging.

"To be honest, I guessed we’d be done before you got here," Ben said while trying for an innocent "aw shucks" smile.

"Is that what you thought," the sheriff said, "Well, I have me a thought. How ’bout you and Carlson get the rest of the slaves ready…"

Carlson and Ben sighed in relief. At least they weren’t going to be joining the slaves.

"…by yourselves…"

Carlson and Ben’s looks of relief quickly turned to sorrow.

"…while me and the boys decide what to do with those two slaves of yours. Now get going," the sheriff ordered. His eyes turned to the two slave girls, one half naked and the other looked like she hadn’t been wearing much in the way of clothes to begin with. The two slaves certainly seemed obedient since they had frozen and stayed frozen in place since he had come in but the price for escape was the price for escape and there wasn’t anything even the sheriff could do. "Now, as for you two," he said as both girls’ eyes stayed locked on him, "The price for escape is death…"

Both Ariel gasped in sudden shock.

"…but might as well get some use outta you first." He began unzipping his pants as he casually walked over to the deputies desk and the two mostly naked, helpless slave girls not even noticing as their eyes grew wider in fear.

—–

"Swear I should just leave that girl," Dirk grumbled to himself. He looked above him at the slightly open window set high in the wall to the sheriff’s office. By the smell wafting out it was the window to the bathroom and by the sounds coming out of it there were at least two people inside. From the sound of the two individuals they were getting the slaves ready to leave tomorrow which apparently meant a good deal of cleaning. And also by the sound the two individuals had run across two slave girls tryin’ to escape and it wasn’t to hard for Dirk to figure out it was Ariel and her little friend. The situation wasn’t to bad: Only two guards, take them out, free the rest of the slaves as a distraction, make a break for the horse and they’d be well out of the town before dawn.

Dirk began sneaking towards the front of the building, staying low to the ground, his eyes darting back and forth. He would tip-toe into the building, take out the two deputies, one way or the other, and then make a break out of town. He peeked through a side window and saw how much worse the situation really was.

—–

Ariel’s eyes were wide as she gurgled around the cock thrusting in and out of her mouth. On her hands and knees, the man below her pounding up into her poor abused pussy, she had been stripped naked except for her boots. A third man kneeled behind her, pulsing in and out of her ass as he kneaded her pliant flesh. With the three men fucking her she was surprised some of the other guards weren’t trying to fuck her ears or her arm pits or something but then from the corner of her eye she saw where the other guards were spending their time waiting for one of her holes to be open. Emma was on her hands and knees as well, a deputy below her fucking her pussy, one in her mouth and one in her ass. There were actually still a few men waiting, completely pantless in their cowboy boots with their erections bobbing in the air as they conversed and waited for their turns and she angrily saw them playing haphazardly with her staff.

"How many fucking deputies does this town need?" Ariel wondered, her ripe body being shoved back and forth by the dicks pounding in and out of her. Her lips were stretched tight around the cock in her mouth, her jaw sore as streams of drool escaped from the corners of her lips. Her hips ached as the other two pricks thrust in and out of her tightly clutching cunt and ass. There was a sharp pain in her neck and shoulders as she supported nearly her whole weight with her arms as her naked body was thrust back, forth, and up and down. The deputy fucking her face quickly filled her mouth with sperm causing her to gag for a moment before he pulled out and was quickly replaced. The cock in her ass exploded and she could feel the other deputy pull out and shoot the last of his load across her lower back. Below her the deputy pounding in and out of her cunt held her hips down, filling her tight hole with his thick seed as he yelled out, "Take it, slut!"

A few feet from her, Ariel could see the three men fucking Emma all pull out of her slightly shivering body and stand up. One of the deputies kicked her in the ribs, knocking her to her side as they all stood above her jerking their cocks until the came all over her. A fourth man appeared with a bucket of mop water and threw it on the British girl, rinsing the cum from her naked, slender body. The deputy threw his empty bucket to the side before kicking Emma in the shoulder, knocking her down onto her back and practically jumping on top of her between her legs. His rampaging cock quickly found her vulnerable pussy and he began viciously fucking her as another guard kneeled down, straddling her head, his knees on her shoulder holding her down. Ariel could see the same blank look in her friend’s face as she was fucked, the second deputy yanking her head up by her hair and thrusting his cock into her slack mouth.

A boot suddenly flashed out and caught Ariel in the stomach, knocking the air out of her lungs and forcing her onto her back. The deputy that had kicked her straddled her chest and gripped her large, fleshy breasts, wrapping them around his cock and he began vigorously fucking her sensitive tits. Two more guards kneeled on either side of her head and yanked her up by her hair. The guard on her left pulled her face to his groin and began fucking her face, slipping past her pink lips and over her moist tongue. The other guard used his grip on her hair to yank her away from the other deputy and began fucking her mouth as well.

As the sheriff and deputies took turn fucking the two escaping slaves, no one paid attention as the front door slowly opened.

Both deputies were fucking Ariel’s mouth, cutting off her air as they slid piston like in and out of her mouth. Her lips were painfully spread to the point that the young girl thought the skin of her face was going to split open, her jaw aching that she was convinced it was broken. Her face was red and slowly turning purple as the two deputies grunted and groaned in pleasure, each one trying to shove their angry pricks as deep into her mouth as they could, their balls slapping wetly against her cheeks. Suddenly she was dragged back and could barely see why from around the hips of the deputy fucking her tits. Another of the town’s law enforcement had been kneeling between her legs and had yanked her up on top of his thighs. He jammed his cock between her legs, spearing her like a wounded animal, fucking her roughly while the other three continued fucking her tits and mouth, barely noticing her change in position.

As the guard fucking her mouth’s balls swung back and forth, from between his legs, Ariel could see Emma being raped as furiously as she was. She could barely see her friend’s body from between the pile of men ravishing her body, the deputies writhing around on and inside of her.

Gripping his knife between his teeth, Dirk reached just inside of the door and grabbed the closet guard by the throat and yanked him outside. Before the pantless deputy could yell he twisted his hand, easily breaking the man’s neck. He took a small step inside, one boot inside the door, and peered around the door and found his second guard. Leaving the door open just a small space allowed him to spin around inside of the office. The movement caught the attention of the guard nearest to the first and Dirk’s hand blurred, snatching the blade from between his teeth and planting it up inside of the deputy’s jaw and into his brain.

As the deputy died, Ariel saw Dirk from the corner of her eye slowly lower him to the ground. Her eyes went wide as she tried to smile around the two cocks fucking her mouth, they were saved, Dirk was here. Mustering her strength she wrapped her legs around the guy fucking her, holding him in place as she bit down on the deputy dicks in her mouth. The two guards yelled out in pain and tried to pull out but she kept a firm hold on them with her teeth as their cries turned to high-pitched screams of pain.

"Dammit, girl," Dirk growled angrily. He had hoped to take out a few more men before being spotted but thanks to Ariel his plan was all shot to hell. All of their deputies turned their attention towards his small, troublesome companion giving him just a few more moments before being spotted. He dropped his knife and unsheathed his sword in one hand and his gun in the other.

"Fuckin’ upstart slave!" the sheriff laughed as his men began squirming in pain, "Just about the funniest thing I’ve ever seen." He turned to his nearest deputy, Nathanson, and playfully slapped him on the shoulder except it wasn’t Nathanson. "The fuck are you?" he asked the sudden stranger.

"So much for a few more moments," Dirk growled in frustration. He slashed out a bare instant after the sheriff jumped back. As the sheriff landed on his bare ass, Dirk raised his gun as the deputies turned towards the sheriff and spotted Dirk. While the gunman thumbed back the hammer the pantless sheriff kicked one of the deputies in the ass, knocking him towards Dirk as he fired, taking the bullet meant for the sheriff.

Reaching out for the closest pair of pants, the sheriff cried out just as the stranger cussed and leapt further into the office. The gunslinger had put himself behind the deputies struggling to pull themselves out of the fuck-meat slaves. The slave that used to serve in the saloon didn’t make a move or a sound as his deputies pulled themselves out of her but the new slave kept her hold with her teeth and thick thighs, trapping his men. The sheriff didn’t care. Yanking the gun out of the pants he had found he immediately fired, barely aiming.

The deputy trapped between her thighs jerked as the top of his head disappeared and collapsed on top of Ariel. As what was left of his brain slithered out of the top of his head she squealed out in disgust, accidentally releasing the placid cocks in her mouth. "Goddammit!" she cried out as the two deputies that and been fucking her mouth quickly pulled away and she held the dead deputy up with her arms. Rolling to her side, her blood sticky breasts moving like ballasts, she moved the dead deputy off of her and began crawling away from the center of the room. Dirk had taught to always keep her cool in a fight but a dead guy was a dead guy and a dead guy’s brain splashing down on you was something else entirely. So instead of taking the opportunity to grab a unused and discarded gun she instead crawled towards her staff leaning against the deputies desk.

"Aieee…!" a deputy squealed painfully drawing Dirk’s attention. He saw Ariel’s staff protruding from between his legs and smirked to himself as he fired and put the deputy out of his misery. Sure, the girl had grabbed her stick instead of a gun but, then again, she wasn’t that great of a shot yet. Either way the girl had some fire in her and her decided to double down on teaching her to bo fight if they survived. He was further impressed when Ariel used her staff to drop the deputy over on top of the sheriff.

The deputies ran back and forth around the sheriff’s office unsure if they should be scrambling for safety or their guns and their confusion made Dirk’s job easier. Whenever one of the men would run by him his sword flashed out and for the rest he used his gun. The old colt held six bullets but he had long ago taught himself to load one handed. He tipped the chamber, dumping the spent shells and then brought the gun down to his belt. Rolling the empty chamber across his belt, his thumb would pop a bullet out and slid it into the revolving chamber. Six smooth passes filled his gun with lead and with a quick click of the chamber sliding home he would raise his gun and six men died. With his sword and two passes of his gun across his belt the deputies all fell down bonelessly. Except for the sheriff, he was still hiding under the corpse of his deputy.

Unabashedly naked, Ariel stood up gripping her staff just as Dirk had taught her. She may not had been the killer that her companion was but she’s introduced her wooden to more than a few deputies while Dirk had killed them one by one like a carnival game. One ass-hat had even tried to use her as a shield but smacking him in the foot with her staff had made him release his hold on her before she punched him in the nuts. "That everybody?" she asked. Dirk nodded to her side and she looked down and saw the sheriff hiding underneath the body she had dumped on top of him.

"Oh you dirty fucker," Ariel growled before raising her staff up, her eyes flashing with anger. As she began raining blows down with her staff he began squealing pitifully and trying to cover his head from her vicious attack. With every hollow thunk from hard wood meeting hard bone she cursed him and all of his ancestors. At one point he threw his barely used gun away and begged to surrender but she was beyond caring at that point and simply continued beating and swearing at him.

The sight of Ariel’s naked, jiggling body beating the holy living shit out of her rapist caused Dirk to smile like a proud father. He let her go for a couple of minutes as he cleaned his blades and made sure his gun was loaded before slipping it back into his holster. He noticed his companion’s little friend cowering in the corner and coughed to get Ariel’s attention. It took a couple of attempts but she finally stopped beating on the poor sheriff long enough to look at him.

"What?" Ariel asked angrily, her staff held high to continue beating the sheriff with. Dirk nodded off to one side and she saw Emma in the corner. "Oh, sweetie," she gasped at her naked and thoroughly raped friend. While the two girls were distracted he strode over to the sheriff bleeding underneath his dead deputy. From outside he could hear the town’s people gathering and knew that they didn’t have much time left. "You two find some clothes," he called over to the girls as he unsheathed his knife, "And get those cages open but nobody leaves yet." He got squared down and held his knife up to the sheriff to make sure the thoroughly beaten man could see it. "You’re gonna die," he said matter of factly, "And how long it takes and how painful it is is up to you."

The sheriff looked around at all of his dead deputies and nodded his head in understanding. Dirk nodded back before placing his knife out of the sheriff’s eye sight. The gunslinger’s unease had started with the three men outside of town that he had killed. They were bold and brazen. They had taken Ariel right out in the open, completely unafraid that a young girl like that could have a companion. Next his suspicion had risen after visiting the sheriff’s office the first time. There had been only one old ass deputy and Dirk hadn’t seen a single other one, or the sheriff, until tonight when they were keeping the slaves corralled. His suspension only grew when he came back for Ariel and there had been nearly a dozen deputies raping her and her friend. The number had grown from one deputy to way to many for a town this size. And not a single one had been a fighter, they had all died to easily. Hell, the only person to take a shot at him had been the sheriff and when he missed he hid under a corpse. These were not the people keeping order in the town. "Who’s in charge of this shit-hole?" he asked plainly.

"Ka… ka… The KK Clan," the sheriff stuttered.

"The fucking Klu Klux Klan?" Dirk asked in disbelief.

"N… no," the sheriff grunted, "Clan with a ‘C’. They’re very adamant about that part."

"Whatever works for ’em," Dirk said before running his blade over the sheriff’s throat. He made sure not to hit any of the veins or arteries in the neck preferring for the other man to suffer a bit before he passed on. Not needing any more information he stood up and cleaned his blade before sliding it back into it’s sheath. He had no idea who the KK Clan were and couldn’t care less. All he needed was a name so he could avoid them in the future. He looked over and saw Ariel dressed in her own clothes and her friend wearing basically a potato sack with holes cut out for her head and arms the same as the rest of the slaves.

Dirk stood in front of the door to address the soon to be released slaves and Ariel led the other girl behind her. "Listen up, folks," he said, "The town’s gathering outside so our best bet is to just make a run for it. Everybody make a break for it and they won’t be able to catch us all." He glared angrily at the crowd to make sure they got the point and knew how serious he was about the next bit. "There’s a horse out back and it’s mine. Anybody goes near it I mow them down," he said as he pulled out his gun, "Me and the girls are going first. I’ll fire a couple of shots into the air to put a bit of a scare into the folks outside. Everybody got it?" The slaves all nodded their heads as some of them grabbed the now ownerless guns.

"Everybody ready?" Dirk asked and heard Ariel turn the knob on the door. He turned around, his gun raised and took a breath. He nodded towards his companion who nodded back as she took the other girl’s hand with her free hand. She pulled the slave behind her and threw the door open and he leapt through it firing two shots wildly. Ariel and the girl followed him through as his eyes tracked the people outside and he noted two rifles and four handguns. He took out two of the people holding the handguns as Ariel dragged her friend into the ally between the sheriff’s office and the next building. Never turning from the crowed he followed the two girls taking the owner of on of the rifles before losing sight of the town’s people behind a flood of slaves.

Turning down the ally, Dirk sprinted behind the sheriff’s office where the horse was. If there had been any townies Ariel would have alerted him so he holstered his gun to help him run. When he reached the back he saw Ariel helping her friend up into the saddle. "Climb up," he ordered Ariel and, for once, she didn’t bitch about the horse being mean to her. When she was positioned behind the slave girl he have the horse a quick slap on it’s hind-quarters and it reared up causing Ariel to squeal in surprise. The horse belted out of town for a second time as Dirk ran behind it. When the girls had cleared the town he slowed his run. It was still dark enough for no one to spot them to clearly and he’s need his endurance to catch up to the horse.

—–

Dirk caught up to the girls by the first of the afternoon and by the way Ariel stood up and placed herself in front of her friend she knew what kind of conversation they’d be having. "The hell did you think you were doing!?" he barked angrily.

"You knew what was happening," Ariel barked back as she handed the canteen of water to Dirk, "That’s why you had your stupid horse kidnap me!"

Taking a small sip of water, Dirk swished around his mouth before yelling back, "Cuz I knew what was going to happen when you found out!"

"I couldn’t leave Emma there!" Ariel said defiantly.

"Even if it got you killed?" he growled angrily.

"It was the right thing to do!"

"And you could have gotten me killed!"

"Which is why I left you behind. Sound familiar?"

Dirk took another swallow before answering. It was times like this that he missed traveling alone. There was half a dozen ways to poke a hole in her logic but all of them led to him telling her about the double K clan. The only reason the three of them were still alive was because the clan had let a bunch of posers with badges pretend to run the town. If a single on of the so-called law men had been half adept in a fight one of the three of them would be bleeding and possibly dying right now. And what if he did tell her about the Clan? What would she want to do about it? Probably start some sort of slave uprising or something even more stupid. He took another sip before pointing an angry finger at the young girl. "If it happens again you’re on your own. Got it?" he asked sternly.

"Fine. And the horse you rode in on," Ariel replied. They started defiantly at each other, the argument over, neither side really winning their part except that Emma was safe. Slowly her face softened and she took a step forward. "Are you okay?" she asked.

"I’m fine," Dirk answered tersely as Ariel hugged him.

"Thank you for rescuing me," Ariel murmured.

"I ain’t doing it again."

"You said that last time."

Dirk sighed in defeat and wrapped his arms around Ariel. She had a point.

With everybody calmed down and Dirk re-hydrated, Ariel tried to impress Emma with her ability to make a campfire. After Dirk fixed it he dug into their supplies and pulled out enough food for the three of them. He had bartered fairly for their new supplies but considering how they had left town he cursed the waste of time and material. "Shoulda just stole everything," he mumbled to himself.

Ariel looked up from the pot of boiling soup. "Huh?"

"Nothing," he said back. He laid back on his camping pack and let Ariel pretend that she knew how to cook. He let the girls talk for a while as he tried to think of a way to bring up their next problem. He was slightly surprised by how well Emma was getting passed the trauma but then again she was probably used to it and worse. And then Ariel caught his attention. "What was that?" he asked.

"I said that between Emma and me earning our keep we could probably buy our own horse in a couple of months and just share," Ariel said, extremely pleased with her idea.

Dirk had found a way to bring up their next problem. "She can’t ride with us," he said bluntly. And judging by Emma’s sudden downcast face she knew the problem.

"What?" Ariel gasped, "Why not?"

"Because they know me," Emma said in barely more than a whisper, "They know what I look like."

Ariel looked from Emma to Dirk and back again. "Of course people know you. You’re Hermione fucking Granger!"

"That ain’t it," Dirk said. It was bad enough that the girl was going to have to live with his decision, he wasn’t going to make her say it out loud. "The folks back in the town are gonna recapture at least a few of the escaped slaves and between them and the ones that didn’t make it out of town they’re gonna figure out who escaped and go looking for them. Including your friend," he said with a nod towards Emma.

Ariel’s heart felt like it was going to burst. "But… but… but we saved her," she whined pitifully, her eyes misting over.

"And now we gotta hide her," Dirk told her as she wrapped her arms possibly around the English girl.

"But… but I saved her," Ariel said as Emma snuggled against her chest. "I don’t want her to go."

"I don’t want to go," Emma mewed like a frightened kitten.

Dirk nodded in agreement with both girls. "Be that as it may, we gotta put her up someplace she’ll be safe and that sure ain’t with us," he told them. He let them hold one another before continuing, letting them comfort each other. "Got a guy I know, pretty decent. He runs a spot of land and raises mostly goats and he’s getting on in years so I’m sure he’d appreciate a hand, Emma," he said. The former Harry Potter star nodded her head slowly in agreement. "Good," he said as he did some quick math in his head, "It’s a few days from here to there and we’ll start in the morning." Neither of the girls answered and he really didn’t expect them to so, with nothing left to say, he rolled over in his side and closed his eyes. Across the fire the two girls continued to hold one another as the murmured to each other.

—–

As Ariel snored lightly, Emma carefully made her way out from under their blanket and stood up. She was barefoot but was used to that, there wasn’t much call for your slave to have all the latest fashion and besides, she had done most of her work in her back. She let the thread bare shift fall off her shoulders and puddle around her feet, the fire illuminating her slim, naked body as she walked as quietly as she could. She wasn’t afraid of waking Dirk up, he had probably woken up the moment she had stood up but she didn’t want to wake Ariel up. At least not yet.

Crawling beneath Dirk’s blanket she pressed her naked body against his back and placed her hand in his broad chest.

“Think you crawled into the wrong part of the campsite,” Dirk told the British girl. He knew why she was there and wanted to give the girl an easy out of she changes her mind.

“I wanted to thank you,” Emma said softly into the man’s ear as she began nuzzling at his neck and grinding herself against the denim covering him.

“No need,” he told her, “I was just looking after my own.” He nodded over to the slumbering shape of Ariel sleeping oblivious on the other side of the low burning fire.

“I have no money,” Emma said as she licked his ear lobe, “I have no supplies to share,” she continued as she slid her hand slowly down Dirk’s chest, “I can’t make up a fire,” she whispered as she slipped her hand over his abdomen, “I can barely cook,” she whimpered as her hand traveled over his pants and squeezed the growing limp in his jeans, “All I can offer is this one thing.”

Dirk cursed his slowly hardening prick as he rolled over into his back. He pulled Emma’s naked body against his as she continued massaging his cock. Even through his pants she quickly had him fully erect and he could only think that the British girl’s fingers must have made Ariel very happy in their room. She leaned up and let him lick and suck at her slender chest as she opened up his pants and he found himself noticing that she didn’t even try to take his jeans off or unbuckle his weapons belt, she certainly knew what she was doing. She pulled his prick out and began tugging on him as she cooed above him in appreciation of the work he was putting into her small tits.

From the corner of her eye, Emma could see Ariel still sleeping on the other side of the fire and hoped she stayed asleep until after she was done. She turned her attention back to Dirk, shifting her chest slightly to give him access to her other breast while she continued jerking him off. His hands came up, one squeezing her ass and the other squeezing her free tit. She groaned out slightly, silencing herself quickly so as not to wake Ariel, the gunman was really skilled with his fingers. She had expected to just thank him and head back to his companion’s side but he was taking his time with her body, exploring her rear-end with one hand and her chest with his other hand and mouth and she quickly found herself growing wet between her legs.

Dirk held Emma tightly against him, sliding her down slightly and kissing her, his tongue probing her mouth while his fingers probed her wet pussy. She groaned in appreciation into his mouth, her hand massaging his swollen prick as she began grinding herself against his hand. His fingers were digging between her soft ass-cheeks and her groin was slowly humping against his thigh, sliding back and forth over his leg and hand as she gasped in pleasure. He could tell she was trying to be as quiet as possible, probably trying not to wake Ariel and while he was sympathetic he was also hard in the former actress’s hand. They were all adults here and he had every intention of fucking this one.

Emma gasped out in surprise as Dirk fairly lifted her up completely and set her on top of him, her slender legs spread around his hips. She kept a hold of his cock and aimed it up between her thighs and shuddered as she lowered herself down onto it. She groaned in the back of her throat as the gunman’s cock split her tight, hot, wet walls, his hands on her hips to control and balance her. She shuddered again as she took the last inch of him inside of herself, her eyes closed as she concentrated on the pleasure he was giving her. His hands slid from her hips up to her small breasts, his fingers expertly toying with her hard nipples as she began rolling her hips and fucking his rigid prick.

Ariel slid her two fingers into her greedy cunt as far as she could as she watched the two people she most wanted to have sex in the entire world have sex only a few feet from her. She understood what Emma was doing, thanking the man who had saved her life the only way she could, she had even mentioned it earlier after they had eaten. Of course Ariel had said it wasn’t necessary but she should have known from the look in Emma’s eye that she was going to do it anyway. And it was hot. Emma was completely naked as she ride Dirk, her back arched and Dirk’s hands on her chest. Meanwhile Dirk was completely clothed and even though she couldn’t see nearly as much of him as she’d like the idea of his prick buried inside of Emma was sending throbs of lust between her legs. She chewed her bottom lip to try and keep quiet knowing that Dirk didn’t give two shits if anybody watched him having sex but he’d turned her down every time she’d tried to seduce him with a 3-way. And plus she didn’t want to embarrass Emma. It was a hard life when all you knew to help was fuck someone.

Lifting his hips up to let Emma take every inch of him that she could, Dirk caressed her soft, firm breasts as she rode him. She was still trying to keep quiet but he could tell from the corner of his eye that Ariel was awake and probably playing with herself as she watched Emma fuck and he was relieved that she didn’t try to join in again. She was the only person he knew that could actually sneak up on him when she had the mind to do it and it would actually be a helpful skill if she could do it some other time that didn’t involve getting him to have sex with her.

“Oh, oh, oh…” Emma painted softly as she rode Dirk, already on the verge of orgasm. His cock felt wonderful inside of her and he let her do all the work with her hips while his hands and fingers caressed and punched her sensitive breasts and nipples. “So good…”

Ariel silently cursed Emma that she was getting to fuck Dirk and she wasn’t. The juncture of her thighs was a gooey mess as she frigged herself, her fingers delving between her sticky pussy-lips and her thumb circling her clit. She wasn’t upset with Emma for wanting to fuck Dirk even though she had told her it wasn’t necessary she just wished her friend would move around a bit more so she could see Dirk’s cock. She’d seen it several times in their travels, he definitely wasn’t shy when it came to sex and she always enjoyed herself afterwards, usually alone off in the woods.

Dirk could feel Emma’s tight cunt fluttering around his pole and knew the young woman was about to cum. He left one hand on her left tit pinching her nipple while his other hand trailed down her graceful back to her pert was. He split her taunt cheeks with his middle finger and circled the rosebud entrance to her ass before plunging his finger inside of her.

“F- f- f- fuck- k- k-…” Emma stuttered as she came. The muscles in her legs twitched as she groaned in pleasure, her pussy clamping down on Dirk’s cock as it gushes. She could feel him cumming inside of her, his hot seed filling her she shook and writhed on top of him.

“Sh- sh- shit- t-t-…” Ariel whispered breathlessly as she came. She kept her fingers buried as deep as she could inside of herself until her orgasm began to subside. She saw Emma starting to climb off of Dirk and quickly pulled her fingers out of her cunt and yanked the blanket over her head. She closed her eyes and struggled to breath less deeply and hoped that Emma couldn’t smell anything funny when she climbed in.

As Emma stood up, Dirk handed her a handkerchief to clean herself. She blushed and nodded at him before starting to wipe herself down while he zipped himself back up. “You can keep it,” he told her with a smirk and once again she blushed and nodded before scurrying to put her shift back on and join Ariel in the other side of the dim fire.

The next morning Ariel and Emma went out to collect some water and Ariel kept slyly grinning at Emma. “Stop it,” Emma said sheepishly with a playful poke of her elbow into Ariel’s side.

“So how was he?” Ariel asked with a wicked smile.

“Stop it,” Emma giggled.

“Leave out no details,” Ariel demanded.

Emma rolled her eyes at Ariel. “It was fine,” she said defensively.

Ariel scoffed. “I was watching. You got off in, like, five minutes. That’s more than fine,” she said as an accusation.

“I can’t believe you were watching,” Emma said with a deep blush.

“He won’t fuck me so I gotta get my jollies some how now spill,” Ariel demanded again, “And what was that he did right before you came, I couldn’t see.”

“He… he… he…” Emma giggled as she struggled to speak, “He stuck his finger in… in… he stuck his finger in my butt.”

“Phfft!” Ariel blurted out with a dismissive wave, “Anybody can do that. Hell, I can do that.” And with no warning she shoved Emma face first into the nearest tree.

“Wha?!” Emma squealed as she felt Ariel lift up the back of her shift to expose her bare ass.

“Hold ya horses,” Ariel giggled before spreading Emma’s tight little cheeks apart to expose her little rosebud to the morning light. With no warning she rolled her tongue into a tube and jammed it into her friend’s asshole. She heard the former actress squeal and released her hold on her cheeks to grip her slender hips as she thrust her tongue in and out of her friend’s shivering body.

“Oh, oh, oh…” Emma painted with lust as her friend tongue-fucked her ass, “You’re such a dirty little girl.”

“Ain’t seen nothing yet,” Ariel mumbled into the British girl’s ass. She slid one hand between Emma’s spread thighs and began fingering her pussy, sliding her fingers along her slit until she was nice and wet. She could hear Emma’s pants and moans above her and smile in pride at being able to turn her friend on so easily. When the actress was dripping wet, Ariel dipped two fingers into the other girl’s gooey hole, fucking her cunt with her fingers and her ass with her tongue.

Unlike last night, Emma wasn’t two worried about waking anybody up and groaned loudly as Ariel forcibly tongued and finger-fucked her. She rocked her slender hips back against the dark haired girl’s face and hand, her juices dripping down the insides of her trembling thighs.

Ariel released Emma’s hip and used her free hand to hold the lighter haired girl’s ass-cheeks apart as she pulled her head back. She closed one eye to take aim at Emma’s puckered asshole and then pulled her fingers out of her dripping pussy. With a quick, calculated thrust she buried her two fingers as deep into her friend’s ass making her squeal in delight. The British girl was twitching and shivering above her and Ariel gave herself another self-satisfied smile at a job well done. Suddenly she shoved her ring and pinky fingers into her friend’s gushing pussy and heard the former actress squeal loud enough that her voice echoed across the rapidly warming desert. And then she cocked her head below Emma’s groin and her own hands, her neck at a painful angle, and gave her a quick kiss on her clit.

Emma’s voice caught in her throat and fireworks exploded behind her eyes. Slavery aside she had been very lucky to find such talented people.

When Ariel and Emma returned to their campsite, Dirk yelled at both of them for making so much noise and told them they were going to have to move on immediately before someone followed the noise and found them. Both girls looked crestfallen as he yelled at them but the moment his back was turned they smiled at one another and held hands.

When the small band of travelers stopped for lunch Dirk took a look at the barefoot Emma’s feet. He didn’t say anything about them but when he was done he told her to brush down the horse.

“What’s the horse’s name?” Emma asked as she got started.

“Asshole,” Ariel started.

“It don’t have one,” Dirk finished.

“So how do you get it to come when you call?” Emma asked as she carefully brushed the horse’s rear flank.

“First we have to sacrifice a black she-goat at the full moon…” Ariel started.

“I click my tongue and say ‘Hey’,” Dirk finished, “Seems to know who I’m talking to.”

Once Emma was done Dirk had the girls break down the site while he saddled the horse. He climbed up and began moving the supplies around while the girls finished and when everything was where he would need to be he held his hand down for Emma. “Up and attem.”

“What’s this happy horse shit?!” Ariel asked with an angry stomp of her foot that sent a pleasant jiggle throughout her overly developed body. She glared at Dirk but could see Emma slide sideways over to the horse and let Dirk help her up into the saddle. “I thought you said that two people riding the horse would wear it out,” she reminded him.

“It will,” Dirk told his companion while he helped Emma get situated, “But that’s better than your friend’s feet blistering. Sides, she ain’t packing as much as you do.”

Ariel scowled for a moment before looking down at her sizable breasts. “That’s fair. But how do you know the horse will let her stay. That stupid glue factory bucks me off every time.”

“He let her brush him down, didn’t he,” Dirk said before clicking his tongue and spurring the horse on.

With two on the horse, Dirk slowed down their pace which allowed Ariel to keep up easier. Usually she spent most of their travels staring at the horse’s rear-end but now if she found herself falling behind she could easily skip to the horse’s side. And it didn’t really bother her that much since Emma was barefoot but after they had been traveling for nearly an hour she found herself falling behind and gave a quick little jog to catch back up. “Son of a bitch! Not again,” she cried out.

Emma smiled sheepishly down at Ariel. Riding behind Dirk, the former actress had her arms around his waist with one hand holding onto his belt. Her other hand however was wrapped around his erection jutting from his pants. Her hand slid from the base to his tip where she trapped his sensitive cock-head in her fist, twisting her palm around it before sliding back down to the base with another twist from her wrist before traveling back up again. Based on her customers’ reactions she knew that she gave good hand-jobs and she soon had Dirk throbbing in her hand. “I just wanted to thank him for letting me ride up here with him,” she told Ariel meekly.

Ariel could tell that Dirk was purposefully ignoring her glaring up at him but she refused to give up the opportunity to take a gander at his hard cock. She’d had several dreams about his prick and would always wake up with her fingers jammed in her snatch. As far as she was concerned it was the perfect prick. His cock jutted straight out from his body with a small tilt up towards the sky. It was the same color as his skin, a golden brown, with thick veins traveling along it. Not, like, gross veins or anything but she definitely wanted to run her fingertips along them, tracing them lightly. His swollen cock-head was a shade lighter than the rest of his skin and from here she could see a drop of pre-cum form before Emma’s hand wiped it away. Ariel’s mouth watered and she licked her lips as she boldly watched Emma jerk Dirk off.

That night Ariel and Emma laid snuggled beneath their blanket while Dirk slept across from them. “It was no big deal,” Emma whispered to Ariel.

“I know,” Ariel whispered back.

“So why are you acting like it is?”

Ariel thought over her reply before answering. It was strange how things sounded good in your brain but when you said them out loud you wound up sounding like a idiot. “Mostly it’s just Dirk. I’ve literally thrown myself at him but he still won’t give it up and with you… you’ve had him twice,” she pouted.

Emma thought over her own response for a moment before lifting her hand up in front of Ariel’s face. She folded her four fingers until they formed a point and whispered into Ariel’s ear, “This is the hand that held Dirk’s big, thick cock. This hand felt him throbbing until he came.”

Groaning out in lust, Ariel squirmed as Emma’s words painted a pretty picture in her head.

“This hand stroked his firm, warm skin,” Emma continued, “This hand felt him hard as iron but still so soft. This hand slid up and down his shaft, working him until he moaned in pent-up desire.” She moved her hand closer to Ariel’s face and the dark haired girl quickly grabbed her wrist and moved her hand closer to her mouth as she kept talking. “This hand felt his pulse quicken and his tip throb,” she said as her friend licked up from her folded palm to the tips of her fingers. “This hand spread his pre-cum around so it could flow up and down his shaft,” she continued as Ariel took her fingers into her mouth sucking on them like she wanted to do to Dirk’s cock. “Suck that golden cock,” Emma said as she began fucking her friend’s mouth with her fingers. She could feel the dark haired girl’s tongue massaging her digits and found herself wondering for the first time what it would be like to actually fuck Ariel with an actual cock.

Ariel took Emma’s hand out of her mouth and began pulling it down her wanton body. “You know, I’ve been told I’m great at getting hand-jobs,” she told her friend as she slowly opened her legs.

“What a wacky coincidence,” Emma said with mock surprise as she began probing Ariel with her finger-cock, “I’m great at giving hand-jobs!” She and Ariel giggled at their joke as Emma slowly penetrated her. She slid her four fingers inside of her friend and unlike a real prick, her finger-prick could move around. She quickly found the dark haired girl’s G-spot and began rubbing it with every slow thrust of her fingers. He fingers wiggled enticingly inside of the American girl as her thumb searched out her hard little clit. Emma fucked Ariel with her finger-cock until the other girl was raising her hips off of the ground trying to fuck her back. She nuzzled her friend’s neck as she stroked her most sensitive area until Ariel came hard. Emma quickly kissed the girl, swallowing her screams of pleasure until they had passed.

The two girls fell asleep in each other’s arms. Then Ariel woke up with Dirk jabbing her in her side with his boot. “Ow, asshole, knock it off!” she squealed waking Emma up beside her.

“Up and pack. I want us out of here five minutes ago,” Dirk ordered as he walked away.

“Wha the matter?” Emma asked sleepily.

“He’s in a mood,” Ariel said gruffly.

“I’m not in a mood,” Dirk grumbled as he loaded up the horse and the girls began packing up the camp, “We, however, are about a day behind where I want to be and moving so slowly that if anybody from town was tracking is they could do it blindfolded.” He turned towards the girls and pointed an accusing finger at Emma, “So you stop thanking everybody,” and then pointed a finger at Ariel, “And you… you just…”

“Me just what?” Ariel asked with her hands defiantly in her hips.

With nothing he could really accuse Ariel of he turned back to the horse, “Walk faster.”

The group set off a few minutes later making good time until Emma stumbled shortly after lunch. With no real choice Dirk had to let her ride the horse in her own while he and Ariel walked behind them which slowed them down even more. If Emma had been a better rider they could have made better time but the horse seemed to know the girl was inexperienced and instinctively walked at a slower pace. That night he gave Emma his blanket and made the girls sleep separately while he made a pillow out of a dirt clod rolled up in one of his shirts. The girls fell asleep staring longingly at each and mouthing sweet words at each other. According to the stars it was after one o’clock in the morning when Emma snuck out of her blanket and tried to thank him again but he politely turned her down and tucked her back in. He wasn’t a young man any more and was going to need his energy for walking tomorrow.

Awake first thing in the morning the small group managed to head out shortly after dawn. Emma managed to make it barefoot until shortly before lunch and then ride the horse until they made it to a homemade wooden fence with a rummaged metal gate. “Wait five minutes and then follow me,” Dirk told the girls as he switched places with Emma.

“How come?” Ariel pouted.

“Cuz I don’t want the old fogey shooting you,” Dirk said as he led the horse through the gate. “And keep your hands off of each other!” he called back.

“You keep your hands off of each other,” Ariel mumbled making Emma giggle.

Five minutes later Emma and Ariel were through the gate and ten minutes later they were nearly to the front porch of a old but well-maintained ranch style house. The horse was tied to an actual hitching post with a feed bag on and stared at the girls as they walked up to the front door. Ariel stuck her tongue out at the horse as Emma knocked on the door. The door opened to reveal Dirk holding a glass with a yellow liquid and actual ice cubes in it. Dirk pointed at Ariel and said, “You come in here,” and then pointed at Emma and said, “You head to the barn.”

Emma complied without question. She had to pull her hand out of Ariel’s, the dark haired girl not wanting to let her go and she understood it. She was scared. And the old, rickety barn didn’t help. It looked like it had been built long before she had been born and the world turned white. The wood was sun bleached and looked hard as iron. It was bright outside but the inside of the barn was dark. The door was open and she could see a strange orange like coming from the back of the barn but it was barely enough to light the inside. She squealed out in surprise when a voice called out to her.

“Come on in, girlie, it’s hotter than Hades in here,” the voice said.

The voice sounded like the creak and moans of the old timber as she stepped inside. Her entire body was trembling as she walked towards the light and then stopped short. The glow was coming from a metal working forge, the fire hot and the flames high. The voice belonged to an old man who may have been the oldest person that she had ever seen. He looked like he had been carved out of the same word as the barn with tight, compacted muscle wound through with roapy veins. He was topless, wearing only old jeans and boots, sweat rolling down from his bald head over his rough carved body. He looked her over once and nodded.

“Told Dirk you was lucky. Had the forge up and going anyway to fix a pair of horse shoes otherwise you’d have to wait ‘til tomorrow,” he said before turning back to the forge, “So let’s get this over with and see what we’re working with.”

Emma obediently nodded and shrugged her shift off letting it puddle to the floor. She held her hands behind her back to push her chest out and bent her head down trying to appear as coy as possible.

The old man pulled what appeared to be a pair of pliers with foot long handles out of the fire before turning back to the young girl. “Not sure how that helps but whatever floats your boat,” he chuckled.

Emma looked up with a confused look on her face. “But… but aren’t you… didn’t Dirk…” she mumbled.

The old man laughed out loud enough to frighten the barn owls sleeping in the rafters. “You think Dirk gave you to me or something?” he chuckled as he walked up to the young girl with his tool held wide to his side, “Maybe traded you to me for something? You see anything in here good enough to trade with?” He continued laughing to himself as he walked around the girl and pushed her hair out of the way from the back of her neck.

Emma was to frightened to move and shivered as the old man fiddled with her collar for a moment.

Grabbing onto the lead collar, the old man pulled it as far from the girl’s slender neck as he could. “Now you hold as still as you can. Don’t wanna burn you none,” he warned. Holding the collar with one hand he applied the white hot cutter against it and began squeezing. “You’re lucky this is lead, that’s pretty soft,” he said as he applied steady pressure, “If it’s been steel we’d be spending the next week sawing it off.” And then with a soft hiss the cutter sliced through the metal.

The instant she felt the forgotten pressure lift off her neck, Emma jerked forward. The collar fell to the ground at the old man’s feet and she looked from that up to the old man’s face with wonder in her eyes.

“Name’s Hank,” he said with a nod of greeting, “Now why don’t you get yourself dressed and we’ll head inside.” The naked girl stood completely still except for her eyes which were now fixed on the fallen collar of the floor. He shrugged his shoulders and began putting his tools away and shutting down his forge. “Or just stand there staring,” he mumbled with one last look at the girl. He allowed himself one last smirk before leaving the barn. “We’ll be eatin’ in a bit and you’re free to join us,” he said, emphasizing “free”.

“I’m free,” Emma whispered to herself, tasting the word on her tongue.

For the next ten minutes Emma just looked around. She couldn’t remember the last time she had seen the world while she was free. She could go anywhere. Talk to anyone she wanted. Be anything she wanted. The world was still ruined but she was free. After ten minutes she realized she was still naked and put her shift back on. As a free woman she could now choose some new clothes. As soon as she had some. She was free to pick them. And free to be with whomever she wanted.

Walking into the house through the back door, Emma couldn’t keep the smile off her face. And it grew even wider when she heard Ariel’s voice.

“You are such a fucking drama queen!” Ariel griped at Dirk, “You could’a said what we were doing.”

Dirk shrugged his shoulders. “Told you what we were doing. Ain’t my fault you let your imagination run wild,” he said.

Ariel threw her hands up in frustration. “You’re right. It’s completely out fault we thought you were trading Emma off. How stupid of me. Dick,” she finished as she crossed her arms below her chest and scowled at her companion.

Emma stayed in the doorway listening until Hank noticed her as he lit the stove. “Have a seat. We’ll be eating lunch in a bit,” he said.

Emma shook her head before closing the door behind her. She walked towards Ariel and the shorter girl squeaked with happiness as she shot to her feet. “You’re free!” she squealed as she wrapped Emma in a tight hug.

“I’m free,” Emma said as tears of happiness began rolling down her face. She leaned back a bit and looked at Ariel before leaning in and kissing the girl deeply.

“Room’s down the hall,” Hank said with a nod, “I’ll bring you some sandwiches in a bit.”

Emma broke the kiss before nodding at Hank. She grabbed Ariel by the hand and dragged her to the last bed they would be sharing.

Hank sat down at the table with Dirk as he waited for the pot of water on the stove to start to boil. “Gonna be some tears tomorrow when you two leave,” he said.

“Yeah. They know the score,” Dirk agreed.

“Be nice to have some help with the work around the farm,” Hank said before getting back up, “And I’ll keep a eye out.”

“Shouldn’t be much need for that,” Dirk said as Hank returned with two bottles of beer. They tapped their bottles together before taking a drink.

“Don’t go spreading shit and calling it fertilizer, boy,” Hank said, “Whoever was really running that town are gonna collect whatever slaves they can that escaped and then be looked for the fella that freed ‘em.”

Dirk shrugged by way of comment.

“You done stepped into some shit this time,” Hank said again, “Think it was worth it?”

A pair of girlish giggled came from down the hall before Dirk answered. “Maybe.”

Epilogue

The dust plume announced the riders long before the riders pulled into town. It had been two days since the slaves had run off and what was left of the town’s police had barely found a quarter of them. Krysten had listened to the mayor assure the people that they didn’t have anything to be scared of, that he would talk to the KK Clan and make them see that it wasn’t the town’s fault. From the door to her bar she watched the riders enter town and the mayor go out to meet them.

When the last of the riders had stopped, the wind began to blow away the dust. She saw roughly a dozen KK riders all dressed for a hard march through the desert and all strapped with the cleanest, most well cared for guns that she had ever seen. The riders also had two wagons with steel cages, enough to hold dozens of helpless slaves. When the lead rider shot the mayor she knew exactly how the talk had gone.

Krysten walked into her saloon with a sigh and headed immediately towards the bar. After lucking out and finding the people hiding out here after everything had gone to shot and the world had changed it had taken her years to get it set up the way she wanted and now it was over with. Deborah was at a table playing with a deck of cards. “Solitaire?” she asked the red-haired woman before grabbing her finest bottle of whiskey and filling two glasses.

“Tarot,” Deborah answered as Krysten gave her a glass.

“Make about as much money either way,” Krysten grumbled. From outside they could hear screams, shouts, and gunfire.

“They taking townies to replace the missing slave,” Deborah said, “We shoulda lit out last night.”

“Never would have made it,” Krysten said as she finished her drink. The noise from outside got louder and she could see town’s people running in fear back and forth in front of the bar. “Three days to the next town and they sure as shit don’t have the fire power,” she said as she stood up. She pulled her dusty jeans up as far as they would go, giving herself a wedgie in the process but it was kind of the point. She rolled the top of her pants down to just a few inches above her groin before unbuttoning her shirt halfway up. She tied the bottom into a knot revealing her midsection from just below her small breasts all the way down.

Deborah sighed before placing her cards down. “Cards say the outlook of this isn’t very good,” she said before walking up next to Krysten. Unlike her business partner who was wearing simple, comfortable clothes, she had put more effort into her clothes to meet their upcoming guests. The red head was wearing a corset and dress combo just like the saloon girls in the old west, her large, pale breasts nearly spilling over the top.

“You look ridiculous by the way,” Krysten said with a smirk as they began to pose. Deborah pressed against her slender body, her breasts bulging over her too as she pressed herself against the dark haired woman’s chest. Krysten cocked her hips and arched her back to showcase her ass as they waited.

“Says the woman dressed like it’s laundry day a the truck stop,” Deborah smirked right before the door of the bar exploded in.

A small group of large, well armed men barged into the saloon and Krysten just smiled at them. “Gentlemen, welcome to my bar. Who’s interested in listening to a business proposal,” she said as Deborah wrapped her arms seductively around her waist.

The End.

Celebrity Stories

Fri, 17 Aug 2018 01:17:37 UTC

The Great Continuation of How I became a BBC slut ..

Okay so in my last story I left off with A2. My trashiest night. I fucked like 3 guys this night. A2 was the first. He fucked me in the old barn out back. Spread my ass and stuck 2 fingers in. I loved it. He had to leave abruptly but my hunger for black cock still lingered in my drunken teen pussy. The only other black guy at the gig, B2, fingered me on the floor and ate my pussy like a champ. I told him I had just fucked someone raw, and he didn’t even care. I was then ass fucked in the shower. Just the tip because he was very big. I fell asleep for a little bit and my friends boyfriend was nearby. We were all laying in bed I was sleeping, they fucked next to me. He rolled over and I could feel my friends cum on his dick. I wanted to see what her pussy tasted like and wanted to lick his cock so bad. I didn’t have the guts so I layed there playing with my pussy. He then assisted me and then fucked me quietly with my friend passes out drunk next to us. It was horrible, but I knew my pussy was way better than hers by the way he fucked me. I regret this night because she found out and I lost a great friendship over mediocre white dick. Another reason I stayed away from white men and don’t even count his useless dick in my bodies.

V- V was a great fuck. Showed me what a real grown man fuck was like. He was 39, married, I was 18. He fucked me in a church parking lot in Massachusetts. I was scared but was well trained after him. He showed me how to open my throat and relax my asshole for anal. His wife eventually found out he was pounding the pussy of a girl 4 years older then his daughter’s age and she was pissed.

T- After V, I was only interested in grown man penis. T was a tad older. 25, to my 18. He was a freak for sure. He loved tongue fucking my ass. He used toys on me often. Bought me outfits to fulfill his fantasies. His favorite was slightly age playish. He’d dress me up as a cute little thing in a onesie and pigtails. I didn’t undersand it at first. But I loved when he held my pigtails and fucked my throat. He would degrade me slap me with his cock. He made me tell him to “give me that nigger dick in my tight white hole” I didn’t really like that. I felt like I was a such an object.

AD- After T I was slightly into younger men now. Being dressed in pigtails and pacifiers may have done this. Obviously not too young but I was 18 at the time so a sexual relationship with a 17 year old was not frowned upon. AD only have one partner before me. I ha w him a taste of what experience was. I fucked his young cock until he took longer that a minute to cum. I sat on his face, made him lick my ass, he loved it. I was his mommy. He used to spread my pussy lips and stick his full face in it and smother himself. He must of watched too much porn as a kid lol. He’s grown into a great man and I’m proud that I can say some of his skills were from my hoe ass.

Oh don’t you worry, there’s more. But my husband just pulled up and I need to take this plug out my ass (;

Teen Stories

Sat, 26 May 2018 02:01:47 UTC

The Deleted Scene: The Equalizer

This is a work of complete fiction. It just popped into my brain so I wrote it down and share it for free and make no money off of it. No one under legal age may read this, if you know what’s good for you. No one over legal age should read this for the same reason. All characters used in this story are a parody of any real or fictional person. I do not own The Equalizer or the characters from it. Comments are always welcome and appreciated so you should feel free to share.

There is no plot here, just porn. If you want the plot go see the movie.

Story Code: MM/f, Oral, Anal, Teen

The Equalizer
By Muhabba

Alina suppressed a shudder as the creepy old guy’s hand trailed up her shapely thigh. Her skin tight, gray streaked dress barely covered her ass when she was walking and in the back of the limo it barely covered her lap. When his hand reached the hem it dipped between her thighs before traveling back down her leg.

"You have very nice legs," the john said in a thick Russian accent as he slid his hand from one leg to the other and back up the insides of her other supple thigh. He showed no consideration of his bodyguard across the limo from them with his back to the closed divider between the back and the driver. The bodyguard barely acknowledged what was happening in front of him and looked almost bored.

"Thanks," Alina said as she tucked a stray strand of her straight, black wig behind her ear. When his hand reached the hem of her dress again he slid her thumb over the front of her panties before sliding his hand up the front of her teenage body. He groped and squeezed her small tits, appreciating the way her cleavage bulged up. The john was extremely over-weight, not completely gross but she guessed he hadn’t had a hard day of work ever in his life. The bodyguard on the other hand was built like a gorilla and could probably break her in half without even trying.

"You have very small breasts," he said offhandedly.

"Yeah, but I make up for it in other ways," the prostitute called Alina said, trying to sound confident. The john reached up with both hands, hooking his thumbs into the straps of her dress and push-up bra. He pulled the flimsy material down revealing her tits capped with hard, pink nipples. Her nipples were not hard due to any sort of desire but it was cold in the back of the limo and goosebumps had broken out across her entire body. She tried to moan in appreciation as he cupped her small breasts, rubbing his thick, rough thumbs over her nipples.

"Small but nice," the john said before turning to the bodyguard, "Don’t you think so, Dmitri?"

Alina gave the massive man her best come-hither smile and he just gave her an absent once over before nodding. Turning to the john the small hooker tried her smile on him but he was paying more attention to her tits than her face. "Thanks," she said before wrapping her arm around his shoulders. He bent down over her chest and quickly sucked one of her hard nipples into his mouth, lashing it with his tongue, nearly sucking her entire tit inside of him as he roughly squeezed her other tit. He licked across her slender chest to her other tit, performing the same with it almost like he was just checking them off of a list: Step one, fondle leg. Step two, suck the teenage titty.

The young school aged girl moaned out, trying to sound passionate while the overweight john licked hungrily at her teenage chest. Besides the awkwardness of sex with a stranger for money, as the Russian worked at her tits, the guard stared at her impassively. She ran her fingers through the older man’s thinning hear, still trying to sound passionate while the guard stared blankly at her getting molested.

The john licked up from the young girl’s chest to her graceful neck to her jawline before pulling away. He ran his thumb across her pouting lips before reclining back in the seat. "You have very nice lips," he said plainly.

Alina smirked at the john, just a small one while she tried to make it look that she and the john shared a secret about her lips. She hadn’t expected him to kiss her because knowing the things they put in their mouths, who would want to kiss a hooker. She made no move to cover up her petite breasts, she just straightened up in the seat a bit, arching her back, thrusting out her chest more trying to emphasize them in the dimly lit limo.

"Do you think she has nice lips?" the john asked the bodyguard.

Once again the bodyguard apprised her, making her feel like a piece of meat more than she usually did before he just gave a shrug.

The john ran his fingers through the straight black wig, nudging the young girl down. "Show Dmitri what you can do with those lips," he ordered.

Giving the two men what she hoped was a sexy grin, Alina bent down over the old guy`s gut and lap, her hands coming up to squeeze his thighs. Her hands slid to his belt and unbuckled it before unfastening his pants. His semi-hard cock was nothing impressive but she knew she had to act like it was the biggest slab of meat she had ever seen. She pulled the prick out of his pants and underwear, squeezing him around the base and feeling the blood start to fill the unimpressive dick.

He groaned above her as she licked his sensitive tip, drawing it into her mouth. She circled his slowly growing cock-head, moaning lustfully around it as it began to fill her teenage mouth. When it was hard enough she began bobbing her head back and forth, massaging his shaft with her tongue as she sucked back and forth. He grew long enough for her to fit her fist around his base and began tugging on him as her pink lips slid wetly up and down him, meeting her fingers. One of the john’s hands forced itself below her chest and he began roughly squeezing her small, firm tits.

Alina took a quick peek at the bodyguard sitting across from her with a cock in her mouth and suppressed a shudder. He was barely paying attention to her, his eyes dead as he simply sat relaxed in the seat. It was unnerving.

As she continued licking and sucking her customer’s now fully hard prick, his free hand slid down her graceful back to her taunt ass. The shortness of the dress caused it to pull up easily over her pale ass revealing her thong and the Russian slipped his finger beneath the thin material. She grunted as he fingered her tight, dry asshole before sliding his finger lower to her bare, pink pussy. She was dry there as well so she began thinking sexy thoughts trying to lubricant herself for the john. In her mind a handsome prince carried her off to live in his castle. A pretty boy at school asked her to prom. A middle-aged business man spent his money to take her off the streets to a new and better life. Anywhere but here was a sexy thought and she soon felt herself start to get wet.

The Russian used what moisture she had between her legs to circle his finger around her clit hood trying to stimulate her further. Alina knew what he was doing. He was trying to get her wet enough for him without needing lubricant. Some of her johns took pride in the fact they could get a hooker wet on their own, completely unaware that it was simple biology rather than their personal techniques. And she didn’t bother to correct them. Whatever belief got the johns off she supported. And the quicker the better.

She groaned as lustfully as she could around the meat in her mouth as her customer slipped two fingers inside of her, finger-banging her as her beautiful face bobbed up and down in his lap. She began fondling his bloated balls with her free hand, his pubic hair sparse and wiry. He caressed her tiny asshole with his thumb as he continued squeezing her tits with his other hand and she continued to pretend to like it.

Alina easily deep-throated the Russian’s prick, holding it in her throat and swallowing around it all while moaning and wiggling her tongue around the shaft and fondling his balls. She slipped it back out of her mouth and held the top between her lips as she took a deep breath and continued jerking on his base. She took another deep breath before taking him back into her throat, swallowing around him, massaging him with her tongue, moaning along his length and lightly squeezing his balls.

Above her the Russian cried out in lust and quickly used his hand on her chest to push her up, his spit wet cock slipping out of her mouth while he slipped his fingers out from under her. She wiped the spot from her chin with the back of her hand while giving him what she hoped was a sexy smile. “How was that?” she asked, trying to appear confident.

“Almost to good,” the over-weight Russian chuckled before looking over at his bodyguard. “Dmitri, you have to try this whore’s mouth,” he said before turning back to the girl. “Show Dmitri what you can do,” he said.

Alina gave the bodyguard what she hoped was a sexy smirk before sliding off of her seat onto her knees. The back of the limo was long enough for her to get on her hands as well and she crawled across the floor to the guard, her tight ass pointed back to her customer.

“Dmitri is my best guard,” the Russian told the young whore, “So you make sure you suck him good.” With his hard pecker still out he got on his knees behind the girl and slid his hands across her stunning, pale ass.

Once again, the young prostitute ran her hands up a Russian man’s thighs and reached for his belt. She tried giving him a coy smile as she looked deep into his eyes but he was completely impassive as she undid his belt and pants. Behind her, her customer pulled her thong down to her knees and slid his hand between her legs, cupping her warm pussy. She gave up trying to seduce the stoic guard as she pulled his soft prick out of his underwear. Even soft be was larger than the john’s but only maybe a bit bigger than average and she began rolling his soft cock between her hands like playdough.

Using what lubrication he could, the Russian customer began finger-fucking the teenage girl again but with an added twist that made her grunt in discomfort. She tried to cover the sudden intrusion with what she hoped was a lusty moan as her customer sawed two fingers in and out of her pussy and his thumb in and out of her tight ass. She wiggled back against his hand as she began tugging on the guard with one hand while using her other hand to hold herself up.

Alina bent the guard’s prick towards her face and licked his shaft from the base to the tip, swirling her tongue around his soft cock-head before licking down the opposite side. She covered his hard prick in her warm saliva before dipping lower and licking his balls while her hand slid wetly up and down his length. When her talented hand reached the tip she ran her hand around it before sliding back down. She took one bulbous ball into her warm mouth, sucking on it as she licked it, before switching to the other. And above her he was still as silent as a stone.

The Russian customer behind her used his hands to hold her taunt cheeks apart as he bent forward with his tongue fully extended. He licked her from her tiny asshole to her warm pussy, slobbering all over her as his fingers kneaded her ass. He used his tongue to probe her ass along with his thumb before doing the same to her pussy along with his two fingers adding even more lubrication to her soon to be violated body. She concentrated on the guard as much as she could while splitting her attention between the two men. Sucking the cock of one while pretending to enjoy the oral from another.

“Such a fine ass,” the Russian exclaimed before slipping his finger out the whore’s ass and plunging his tongue inside.

Moaning as she took in half of the guard’s dick into her mouth, Alina did her best to rock her hips up, pretending to want her customer’s tongue inside of her and fucking back against his mouth. She bobbed her head up and down on the passive guard’s prick, moaning in what she hope sounded like lusty or horny appreciation. She took the cock back out of her mouth and licked his balls again keeping her hand moving up and down on his ridged shaft.

She could feel her customer moving around behind her and knew what was coming next. She tried to relax her body as much as possible as she felt the tip of the over-weight man’s prick nudge against her spit-wet ass. She let the guard’s balls fall out of her teenage mouth to brace herself with both hands, afraid of what would happen if she accidentally bit him. The Russian began pushing himself into her and she was actually thankful he had taken some time to try and lube her up as much as he did.

Grunting in near pain, Alina tried to turn it into a groan of pleasure not wanting either of the men knowing how much discomfort she was feeling. It would be a sign of weakness and like living in the jungle: The weak were prey. She could feel the Russian’s cock-head slip past the right ring of muscle at the entrance to her ass. He took a moment to appreciate the feel of himself inside of her before grabbing her by her slim hips and pushing forward.

As her john’s cock slowly parted her tight walls and filled her tight ass she lifted her hand back up and began jerking-off the guard again. The Russian had given himself just enough lubrication not to hurt her to much and it felt like he was taking his time and just enjoying the feel of her teenage body gripping down on him. Feeling safe that he wasn’t planning on just slamming into her she sucked the stoic guard’s cock into her mouth. She kept her body still, her dress pulled up around her hips and the top pulled down to her waist with her small tits dangling below her. As she began bobbing her head up and down she kept the rest of her body completely still to give her customer easier access to her body. Her small, firm tits jiggled slightly as her head worked up and down, her checks hollowing as she sucked as hard a she could, her pink lips stretched right around the bodyguard’s shaft.

With a grunt around the silent guard’s cock in her young mouth, the john slid balls deep into Alina’s ass. He held himself still just enjoying the feel of her we around his dick as her head bobbed up and down in the bodyguard’s lap. She made wet slurping sounds as. She sucked him and could feel the john’s balls resting on her pussy-lips. She began rocking her body back and forth between the two men, fucking the guard with her mouth and her customer with her ass. She could hear the man behind her grunting in lust but, as usual, the guard remained silent. She squeezed the Russian as tightly as she could with the muscles in her ass like she was trying to shit in reverse. It was such a odd sensation that she never got used to despite the number of anonymous cocks she had taken.

As she rocked her body back and forth between the two men, fucking them both with her body, she got her first reaction from the bodyguard. His rough hand came down and he stroked her head down to her jaw, cupping her face. She had been afraid of what he might do to be if she didn’t please him and had tried her best to suck him off the best that she could and now felt a sense of relief that she finally gotten a positive response from him.

As her john began fucking her ass on his own he rocked Alina forward, her mouth taking more of the guard’s cock into her mouth. As the Russian buried himself inside of her tightly clutching ass the bodyguard’s prick slid into her tightly clutching throat. And when the Russian slid part way out of her she allowed the dick in her mouth to nearly escape, holding the tip in with her lips and circling it with her tongue as she took a breath. With her customer thrusting back into her from behind, the guard would thrust into her mouth, his hard shaft sliding deeper into her throat, nearly gagging her but luckily she had overcome her gag reflex long ago. She released her hold on the guard’s cock, holding herself up as the two men fucked her teenage body.

She could hear the Russian behind her grunting in lust and even managed to get a couple of grunts from the guard as she deep-throated him again and again. Her throat was already sore and the only thought she had to get her through the pain radiating from her throat was the thought of possibly getting ice cream afterwards. It was a small hope since she was usually busy on her hands and knees or on her back throughout the night but there was a glimmer of hope about getting away long enough to get ice cream. Chocolate ice cream. With sprinkles. It was a simple dream really and it would depress her if she thought about the fact that the only dreams she had were such simple dreams so she kept her attention on the job at hand.

The guard was grunting more, his ass lifting off the seat as he fucked the teenage girl’s beautiful face. He gripped the sides of her head as she shoved his cock in and out of her mouth, her tongue working against him as the Russian john thrust himself as deep into her ass as possible. The john came first, shuddering as he filled her tight teen ass with his thick load, holding himself to her as she deep-throated the guard’s prick. The bodyguard came after a few more thrusts, his warm cum slipping down her throat as she swallowed every shot of sperm that he had to give.

As the two men began to soften, their cocks slipped out of Alina’s mouth and as they collapsed back into their seats, their spent pricks dangling out of their pants.

“Did I not tell you she had a great mouth, Dmitri?” the Russian asked with a satisfied smile on his face.

“Sure did, boss,” Dmitri said.

The bodyguard didn’t have a Russian accent which kind of surprised Alina as she sat up on her knees and wiped her wet chin off with the back of her hand again. She knew better than to get herself cleaned up yet knowing that most customers preferred to keep their hookers naked until they were completely done with them. Sometimes it was just to stare at her nudity or to see their handiwork at having just fucked her. “Did you enjoy yourself?” she asked and tried to keep the sound of hope out of her voice.

“Of course, of course,” the Russian boasted, “You are certainly a top shelf whore. Worth every penny.”

As her customer began tucking himself back into his pants, a small glimmer of hope coursed through Alina. She looked over at the quiet guard and the hope bloomed larger as he began putting himself away. And then the john nodded at the bodyguard.

“Tell Ivan to head home,” the Russian said, “I can’t wait to introduce this bitch to the rest of the men.”

And then Alina’s heart sank as the limo began to move with her nearly naked and dripping with two men’s cum in the back. Her night wasn’t over yet and her dream of ice cream would just have to wait.

To be continued in… The Equalizer.

Celebrity Stories

Thu, 09 Aug 2018 09:35:13 UTC

The Daring, Naughty Sleepover 3

The Daring Naughty Sleepover 3 (Mff, ff, exhibitionist)

Intro – Day two continues, at the mall, with Cindy and Stacy.

Note – This is a work of fiction, make-believe and fantasy. It is not based on real people or actual events. It is OK to have fantasies, but turning a fantasy into reality can destroy lives. Don’t be a dick with other people’s lives!

They walked into the mall, Cindy’s high heels clicking on the hard floors. It made Stacy realize that she needed heels too! “First stop, the shoe store!” she exclaimed. They walked to their favorite store and looked over the shoes. Stacy found a couple of pairs she liked, Cindy too! They both were admiring the thigh-high boots. “How much should we spend, do you think?” Cindy asked, looking at the price tags.

“Well, he was going to give us two hundred, so at least that. My tits are worth at least twice that much; I think he got his money’s worth in the car!”

“Hmm, I guess. We can always return stuff if we have to.” Cindy reasoned.

“Or show him our pussies…,” She grinned.

“Can I help you ladies?” The girls turned to see a handsome clerk standing beside them. He was definitely checking them out, stealing glances at their full firm tits. “My name is Stan, what can I do for you young movie stars?”

‘Fuck my brains out,’ thought Stacy. Then she said, peering over her sun-glasses, “Um, do you have these in a size six?”

“Eight and a half for me, please.” They handed him the shoes they had selected.

“He’s hot,” said Cindy.

“I saw him first, slut!” replied Stacy, jokingly.

He quickly returned carrying boxes of shoes. “If you ladies will have a seat, we can try them on?”

The girls realized that they were in a predicament. With their short skirts and lack of underwear, the man was surely going to get a glimpse of their naked pussies. Stacy didn’t care. “Me first!” she exclaimed. She jumped up into the chair, her titties bouncing and her nipples stiffening. Cindy sat next to her, to watch his reactions. With the sunglasses on, the clerk couldn’t tell where they were looking! The young man squatted below Stacy. The bank of chairs she was sitting on was raised up from the floor a few inches, making his eyes the same level as her crotch. Stacy held her legs together as the boy slipped off a sandal and placed a beautiful black pump on her foot. It fit perfectly.

“May I have the other foot, please?” he asked. Stacy slowly raised her other foot, spreading her legs just a bit. Cindy watched him carefully, pretending to look at her fingernails.

The clerk immediately glanced between her legs, glancing down to look at her feet, then back up again. One of the perks of the job was looking up ladies’ dresses. He knew when he saw the short skirts he was in for a treat! He couldn’t quite see anything though. He wished the lighting was better. “There, try them out.” Still sitting, Stacy set her feet down, quickly spread her legs a bit, and stood up. Stan saw the flash of her naked pussy!

Stacy walked back and forth. Stan was thrilled to be able to stare at her hot ass while she strutted around. They repeated the performance with the next pair. He couldn’t believe his luck!

“My turn,” said Cindy. Stacy watched, feeling a little jealous. She ‘did’ see him first!

As Cindy sat in the chair, her legs clamped tightly together, she realized that she was tired of always being the sane one of the two. She had always been jealous of the way Stacy was the first to try new things, and take all of the risks. She really liked acting like a hot slut, and decided it was time to change her conservative ways! She started by relaxing her legs. The clerk put on one shoe, adjusted the strap, and then prompted her for her other foot. She spread her legs a bit and slid her long leg upwards, brushing her toes against his leg. He stared between her legs, pretending to adjust the other strap, trying to discern what hidden up there. “What do you think, Sta..Stephanie?” She decided they better not use their real names.

“They look hot on you, don’t you agree, Stan?”

“Err, yes, I think they look very nice!” he replied.

“I don’t know…” said Cindy. She spread her legs a bit more, just to get his attention, and then placed her foot on her knee, like at the park. She absentmindedly played with the strap. With her legs spread and her skirt opened, her naked pussy was on display. The clerk stared at her glistening pussy, not believing his luck!

‘That fucking slut!’ Stacy said to herself. ‘I’ll show her!’ She said aloud, “Excuse me, Stan? …, Hello?” she added. He was lost staring at Cindy’s hot, wet pussy, blind and deaf to the world around him. She snapped her fingers and said loudly, “Stan!”

“Ah, yes, pardon me.” He turned to Stacy. “What can I do for you?”

“The black thigh-high boots please.” Stan stood up and went to get the boots; the hard bulge was very obvious.

“I can’t believe you did that, Cindy!”

“Do you think he saw anything?” she was acting stupid and she knew it.

“What didn’t he see, you bitch!” She shook her head.

“Boner number three!” Cindy said, quite pleased with herself.

Stan returned with the boots and squatted between Stacy’s legs again. He took off both pumps and offered the boots to her. “Ah, I’ll need some help, please?” Stacy said. Stan held the boot up for her, his eyes growing wide. Stacy lifted her leg high, to put her dainty foot in the boot. With one leg down, and the other up high, her skirt rode up on her hip. Now, her naked pussy was highlighted by the florescent lights in the store. Stan could see her wet lips clearly, and the soft faint hairs above her slit!

“OMG!” Cindy thought. Her friend’s wet pussy was totally exposed in the store. Anyone walking by would be able to see it. Stan stopped, staring right at it.

“Help me Stan, push!” Stan tried to push the heavy boot on her foot and up onto her leg. The force of his actions caused her leg to rise even higher! Her pussy lips opened a bit, showing a hint of the wet pinkness inside! She turned her other thigh outward, opening her pussy even more! She then slid her ass towards him on the chair, bringing her pussy close enough to his face for him to smell her musk. She bent her foot, straightened her leg, and the boot slipped easily on. “Now, the other one!” She repeated her actions with the stunned clerk. She spread her legs even wider this time. When she brought her foot downward, she aimed it at the hard bulge in his pants, ‘accidentally’ pressing the boot firmly into his crotch, and slowly sliding her foot off of it. "Oops, Sorry about that!" she said. Stan shuddered and almost fell over. Stacy took her time standing up, letting him stare longingly at her pussy. She walked around, wiggled her ass a bit, and said, “I like them! I’ll wear them home. I’ll take these and the black pumps too.”

“Uh, I’ll take the strappy heels, in black and red.” Cindy was almost as stunned as the clerk. When Stan stood up, the girls looked at the spreading wetness in his trousers. He had cum in his pants! He quickly gathered up the shoes and hid his crotch behind the counter, ringing up their purchases.

“Wet spot number one!” whispered Stacy. “Game, set, and match!” They walked to the register.

“Uh, I gave you ladies my employee discount. 50% off.”

“Thank you!” said Stacy. She was beginning to notice all the benefits that came with being a cock-tease!

“No, thank you!” Stan said, placing emphasis on the word ‘you’. He meant it. “Come again!” he added automatically.

“No, you cum again.” Stacy smiled at him and winked. She wiggled her tits for him, and they walked out of the store.

“OMG are you a fucking whore! I can’t believe you did that” exclaimed Cindy.

“Did you see his face!” said Stacy. “That was so much fun!”

“Did you see his hard cock and his cum stain!” said Cindy. “This is so much fun, but my pussy is so fucking hot! I need to cum so bad!”

“Hurry, let’s go to Fredrick’s and get home!” They walked the length of the mall, their nearly naked tits bouncing and their tight asses swaying. Nearly every man stopped dead in their tracks to check them out. The girls loved the attention. “Fuck, I think I have pussy juice running down my leg, Stacy!”

“Me too! Maybe I’ll let it drip into my new boots, to break them in!”

Cindy snorted, imagining her friend’s juice dripping down from her snatch, below her skirt, and into her new boots!

They walked into Fredrick’s of Hollywood and began grabbing sexy items. Panties, bras, swimsuits, garters, fishnet stockings and sexy teddies. Then some short, tight dresses and sexy jeans. “Cindy, check it out – crotch less panties and peek a boo bras!” They grabbed a few of those too. They ran to the changing room to try everything on, quickly exchanging the clothes that didn’t fit. As they were trying on the second set of clothes, Cindy dropped her new underwear, lifted up her skirt, and began rubbing her cunt. “Stacy!” she whispered. “Get in here!” Stacy was in the next changing room, and quickly joined her friend.

“What’s wrong?” she whispered back, thinking her friend was hurt.

“I can’t wait; I want you to eat me now!” Cindy was leaning against wall, rubbing her cunt.

“Are you crazy? The sign says ‘One to a room!’ You will get us kicked out!"

“I’m too horny, Stacy, I can’t wait!” Cindy began moaning.

“Shit! It’s your fault for waiting, Cindy. Your pussy will smear my makeup anyway, and we didn’t bring anything with us but our tits and asses!”

“Please? Help me?” Cindy begged.

“Oh, OK! But be QUIET!” Stacy admonished. She replaced Cindy’s fingers with her own and began playing with her friend’s hot, juicy pussy. The room had walls that were barley taller than their heads. The door didn’t go all the way to the floor either.

“Are you horny, slut?” Stacy whispered.

“Yes!”

“Tell me!” she stopped moving her fingers.

“I’m horny!”

“You are a horny what…?” Stacy teased.

“I’m a horny slut! A horny fucking slut!” Cindy was whispering thru her clenched teeth.

Stacy began to finger her again. “Tell me you are a dirty cock-sucker!”

“I’m a dirty cock-sucker, a filthy, dirty cock-sucker!” Cindy moaned again “Mmmm!“

“Good little slut!” Stacy pinched her nipple and continued to play with her hot cunt. “Tell, me, do you like cum?”

“Yes!”

“Tell me, I said” Stacy pinched her clit, hard!

“Yes! I like cum! I’m a cum-guzzling slut! Oh, fuck!” She was going over the edge now. “I want to suck cocks and eat cum. I want cum shooting all over my face! I want a cock in my ass! I want a cock in my ass and one in my mouth filling me with hot cum!” Cindy began moaning louder as she came! “Oh, oh, oh! Fuck, fuck, fuck!” The pent up desires overwhelmed her. Stacy kept fingering her, plunging her fingers into her tight twat over and over again. She smashed her clit with her thumb!

Suddenly, they heard footsteps and an authoritive voice saying, “Is everything OK in there? Only one to a room, please!”

Stacy covered Cindy’s groaning mouth with her hand. A muffled ‘Mmmph, mmmm!” could be heard as Cindy finished her orgasm! “Ah, everything is OK!” Stacy said, thinking quickly. “Ah, my friend twisted her ankle, and I came to help her!”

“Come on out, so I can help you!” the sales clerk was getting very suspicion, hearing the moans, and seeing two perfect sets of feet under the door.

“Ah, she is naked, just a minute!” Stacy took her hand away from Cindy’s mouth, looking at her with a crazy look in her eyes. She adjusted her friend’s clothes, and opened the door. “She’s better now, thank you.”

The sexy older clerk recognized the smell coming from the small room. “I bet she is feeling better now.” She looked the two girls up and down, noticing the disheveled cloths, and added, “Next time, ask me if you can use the back room. Maybe I’ll join you two sweeties!”

The girls quickly picked up their items and left the changing room. “Let’s get out of here!” said Cindy.

“Cindy, no, not yet, come this way first!” Stacy whispered at her friend as Cindy was rushing to the cashier. Cindy followed her to a corner of the store. “Look! I found these here last week”

“Fuck-n-A!” said Cindy. “Vibrators! Let’s get one!”

“What size, do you think?” asked Stacy. They looked at the large selection, trying to determine which one would fit best into their tight holes.

“How the fuck would I know what size?” Cindy whispered. “I’ve only had your fat tongue in my fuck-hole so far! Fat-tongue size, I guess?”

Stacy picked up the biggest one. It was about a foot long and very thick. “This one is perfect for you, and your loose, slutty hole.” she grinned.

“You bitch! Fuck, let’s just grab a couple. One for your house and one for mine!” They quickly selected a few different sized vibrators, not being able to decide on a single one for each of them. “WTF,” exclaimed Stacy, “this box says remote controlled?”

“Just grab it and get me home. My fucking pussy is DRIPPING” They walked towards the register, their arms full.

“We forgot batteries!”

“Go get them!”

“Look! Wigs! Let’s get one!” they quickly grabbed a long black one, and a long blond one.”’Chuck’ will be ‘fucked’, when he sees the bill,” said Stacy, getting worried.

They paid for the items and left in a hurry. They wiggled their way towards the car, loaded with their packages. They couldn’t wait to get home and try everything out! Suddenly, Cindy stopped in the middle of the parking lot.

“Stacy, where are we going to hide all of this stuff from our parents?” Cindy asked.

“Oh fuck-a-duck! I don’t know.” Stacy said. “The basement, maybe? The garage? Our lockers at school? Fuck! Bury them in the yard. We will worry about it later, OK?”

“Yeah, sorry. Let’s just have fun,” said Cindy. “Hey, whore. I can’t wait to see you in our new outfits!”

They continued to the car and found Chuck waiting for then. “Well, that didn’t take long,” he said. “Nice shoes,” he added, looking them up and down. They put the many bags in the trunk. “Did you get some new underwear, girls?”

“Uh, yes,” Stacy replied. Here is your card back, and the receipts. The girls stood there, nervously waiting for his reaction as he looked over the receipts. Finally he said, “Wow, this is way more than I expected…”

“We can take some ba…” Cindy started, but Stacy ‘shushed’ her.

Stacy reached up and nonchalantly cupped her breasts and gave her nipples a hard pinch. She looked at Chuck and said sexily. “We bought some underwear, but we are still not wearing any… Wanna see?” She picked up her skirt and gave him a flash of her naked pussy.

“Hmm, maybe we can work something out.” They got into the car and began to drive home.

Stacy was still in the middle. She leaned over and gave Chuck a kiss on the cheek. “Thank you, ‘Uncle Chuck’, for letting us buy so much stuff.” She used the same trick on her daddy all the time. She looked into his lap and noticed the stains in his crotch. She knew they weren’t there earlier. She realized that men are very predictable, she thought to herself grinning, “Pre-DICK-ed-able!”

She whispered into Cindy’s ear “Wet spot number two, from earlier!”

“Did you guys say you wanted to show me something?” Chuck asked.”It’s a pretty boring ride home with nothing to look at.” The girls looked at each other, green eyes to blue, and agreed, nodding their heads quickly. They had to pay Mister Wilson back for all the money he spent on them.

“No touching? Right?” asked Cindy.

“Sure. But feel free to touch each other all you want,” he added.

“OK girls, time to come out and play!” Stacy undid her top again. She began to massage her breasts and pinch them again. Cindy did the same. They both slid down in their seats to hide their nakedness. Stacy’s juicy pussy slid into view. Chuck had to swerve to get his car back on the road. “Distracted by something, Uncle Chuck?” The girls laughed. Not to be outdone, Cindy scooted lower in her seat and lifted up her skirt, putting her entire pussy on display, and said, “Look Uncle Chuck, I’m all wet!” Cindy slid her finger into her gash, and then showed him how wet her fingers were, then licking them clean.

Stacy welcomed the competition. They drove for a while in silence, with Stacy trying to figure out how to outdo her friend. Finally, she decided to masturbate in front of him. “Uncle Chuck! Look!” said Stacy. “I’m all wet too!” She plunged two fingers deep into her hole and began to fake the sound of an orgasm. The sound of her squishing her fingers into her fuck-hole filled the car. She moaned loudly, pretending to have an orgasm. “Oh, I’m cumming, I’m cumming Uncle Chuck!” She began to roll around on the seat, moaning, squeezing her tits and fucking her steaming, wet hole. The smell and sounds of hot, wet, pussy filled the air… "Squish, squish, squish".

“OK, Stacy, stop, you win! I don’t want you to cum yet, I wanna do it! You win, OK?” Cindy implored her. She wanted her friend’s hot pussy to herself, and didn’t want to share her right now.

“Ha! I’m the winner!” cried Stacy.

“No, I’m the winner,” muttered Chuck under his breath.

“Boner number four!” Stacy said aloud.

The girls stopped their playing, but left their tits and pussies exposed for their ‘Uncle’. They began discussing where they could stash all their new things. They needed a place that was secure, but where they could get to them easily. They decided to hide some at school, so they could change when they got there. They occasionally would rub their pussies, or pinch their nipples. It seemed so natural to display their tits and pussies for people now.

When they got back to the house, Chuck pulled up and opened the trunk so the girls could get their stuff. They covered themselves up, mostly, and climbed out of the car. Chuck said, “You know, I’ve been thinking about how I could maybe help you out with your problem.” He continued, “You can keep all the pretty things you want at my house.”

“But, we can’t go walking into your house whenever we want!” said Cindy.

“Well, I can certainly give you girls a key. I’m thinking that I could offer you both jobs, so you could have an excuse to come over whenever you needed to.”

“What would we do for you,” asked Stacy, her mind racing with all kinds of dirty thoughts. Some of them exciting!

“Whatever needs doing,” he drawled. “Cleaning my house, say, once a week? Maybe doing my laundry, or walking my dog. I sure do miss having a lady around the house.” He added, “And maybe, you girls might want to wear your nice things while you are cleaning? So I could have something pretty to look at?”

“Well, I don’t know.” said Stacy. She was trying to drive a hard bargain. “How much will you pay us?”

“I was thinking maybe, fifty dollars a week?” he said.

“How much?” Stacy said, cupping her breasts. She licked her lips and looked at him.

“Each, I meant fifty dollars for each of you.”

“How much?” Cindy said. She stood in front of Chuck, her back to the road and pushed her shirt up over her tits, letting her firm breasts hang out in the open and squeezing them. They were gorgeous.

“Did I say fifty? I meant to say seventy five dollars a week.” Cindy bent her head down and stuck her nipple in to her mouth, giving it a loud suck! “Each,” he added.

“Hmm,” Stacy thought. She looked at Cindy’s house. “Cindy, that is your room, right there?” She pointed to the corner room.

“Yes.” Cindy didn’t know where her friend was going with this.

“Uncle Chuck that is your house, right?” She didn’t wait for an answer. “And what room is that, right above Cindy’s room?”

“My spare bedroom.” He said, catching on.

“I think we are both worth a hundred dollars a week, if we clean your house once a week, wearing as little as we want. And, do your laundry once a week. And, we can check on your dog and use our sexy clothes whenever we want. And, we are especially worth it if we sometimes ‘forget’ to close the curtains when we have sleepovers? Maybe forget to turn off the lights too? Maybe even tonight, say nine o’clock?”

“Deal!” said Chuck.

“Deal!” said Stacy.

“Deal!” said Cindy.

“Here’s the hundred each for the show this morning, and a tip, for the special show tonight. Nine o’clock, right?

They took the three hundred dollars and walked into the house. They learned that men don’t think so well when they have a hard dick in their pants. Stacy put it this way, men are so ‘Pre-DICK-ed-able!’

© Undeniable Urges, 2015 – 2018. Unauthorized use and/or duplication of this material without express and written permission from the author is strictly prohibited. Excerpts and links may be used, provided that full and clear credit is given to Undeniable Urges, with appropriate and specific direction to the original content

Teen Stories

Sun, 20 May 2018 12:50:51 UTC

Anupama Pulls an Indian Train (part 9 of a series)

Anupama pulls ann Indian train of 14 cricketers by Aussie Greg
[email protected]
my free story site www.asiansexfightstories.com
After her victory in a seven hour marathon sex fight Anupama was almost beside herself as we entered the jewellery shop. Another victory another piece of jewellery. It took her almost 3 hours to decide on the gold ankle chain and waist chain, and her final decision showed her taste. Not thin elegant or refined, but vulgar ostentatious, and as thick as a man bracelet.

Early last summer I had noticed a group of Indian students who arrived, no matter the weather, to play cricket (that English, Australian, South African, West Indian and of course Indian sport maybe most close to baseball for USA readers). For Indians, it is almost a religion and National team stars are more revered than Movie or Pop idols.

Anyway, I had noticed that their enthusiasm was 10000% but skill level and technique was 15%. After a couple of weeks of passing by I could no longer bear it and offered my coaching skills and this summer had entered them into a low level competition where we finished 3rd. Now I was taking them out to a restaurant for a meal and season ending trophy presentation.

We arrived first at the Chindia , a Chinese Indian restaurant and Karoake room. Apparently the owners were a married Indian chef and Chinese.* As at the last restaurant visit everything was on display. Anupama was wearing a short black hip-hugger mini-skirt that came just a couple inches below her arse and had a split up the left side to about four inches from the waist band. Her full belly forced the top of the mini skirt down low and both the top of her 5 inch landing strip and new gold waist chain were visible. Het top was a semi-transparent cream blouse that clearly showed the black of her quarter cup bra, darkness of her nipples and the gold of her nipple piercings and left about eight inches of her upper abdomen, belly and lower chest visible. As she walked glimpses of her nude cunt and her hanging clit jewellery was visible. It goes without saying that her 6 inch thigh tattoo of the Goddess Rika, the Goddess of love and lust was uncovered.

As we ascended the stairs to our reserved table in the higher level, in the centre, which was raised about three feet and there was just an open railing around it. By sitting in the raised area, the seats of the chairs were about even with people’s heads in the lower area and many were noticing the 43 year old Indian’s spread legs and exposed pussy.

But that was nothing compared to the reaction of my Indian student cricketers. As they saw us the late teenager, early 20s students jaws almost hit the floor. My teammates were not the super rich Indian students living in inner city apartments. They were living 10 to 15 in a suburban house, working as many hours as they could at a $10 hour cash job like a convenience store or petrol station. They had no money for going out or girlfriends, just watching Bollywood or porn, or reading sex stories about fucking their mothers or aunts or school teacher on their phones and laptop.

As each arrived Anupama stood and intimately hugged each of the 14 as I introduced them. Their eyes goggled as they took in her clothing and when the tattoo was worked out there was a buzz of conversation in Hindu around the table. During the meal, they were constantly coming to me to ask something or tell some news as their eyes dropped down onto Anupama’s totally exposed wet cunt as she now had the dress like a belt round her waist.

Dinner finished we moved to the private room booked till 4 am with a side entrance for departure. Student after student knocked each other over to hold the door or just walk behind Anupama. In our room I quickly talked about our year, the result and handed out the individual trophies for the season.

The boys thought it was over as I concluded. “The one thing that will make us closer and better for next year is team bonding and that is what tonight is for”

They all cheered enthusiastically yelling remarks like “Number 1 next year, Give it our best’, before preparing to leave.

I continued “And that is why we are going to have Anupama pull the Indian train”

They all, including Anupama, looked at me blankly before the scholastic pedantic Nish said, “Guys I think Coach means more training will make us better”

“No”, I said “Anupama is going to pull the Indian train. One by one you will fuck her. If she cums and you cum within 7 minutes then you are into round 2. Straight fucking only. Those left in round 2 must cum in or on her within 10 minutes. Round 3 Same time but take her any way then if any are left it goes to 20 min most cums from her. Top 2 plus one Anupama chooses get a gang bang for one day in I months’ time. And I mean one day’ It can start at on minute past 12 am and go till midnight that day

Anupama’s eyes were open wide with incredulity or excitement or lust or maybe all 3 as I led her forward

Manyu yelled out “What about Sachin. He didn’t come because he thought it would be boring. Wait till I show him this on my phone.” He stopped in embarrassment. “Sorry coach, I was carried away. We won’t record”

Anupama interjected. “You fucking will record. Those that are knocked out will be the cameramen. Make sure you pool your cameras because we want batteries all night and it’s going to be a long night. Now boys I will be trying to cum. I don’t want you out because I didn’t cum.”

“Strip, strip” I started the chant and soon all the team was chanting as Anupama slowly took off her top and min skirt and stood naked before the 14 Indians. I stepped up to her and said “I’ve got a present for you so you will remember. Shut your eyes.

She did and I removed the nose stud she had worn since she was 5 and replaced it with a ring. The ring had a heavy gold chain which I then attached in place of her ear ring so she had a heavy gold chain running from nose to ear.

I put my hand on her shoulders and guided her down to her knees. Dropping my trousers, I pulled the meat out. In anticipation of what was going to happen it was already rock hard and ready. Anupama lovingly kissed my cock, then in front of the 14 Indians licked it before taking it in her mouth and sucking it. She sucked it slowly before pushing forward until my cock was in her throat and she was rewarded with a deep moan from me as she swirled her tongue over my rod. My hands were on her shoulders, then on her tits, squeezing her nipples as she sucked and licked. I took one of her hands to her pussy and then I started fucking her mouth deep and fast while she finger fucked herself.

I couldn’t last so I withdrew and blasted stream after stream of jizz into her face and tits before stepping aside. Anupama squatted slightly, at the same time pulling apart her pussylips with her fingers. Her inner pink cuntmeat gleamed, dripping with juice as she flashed it to the incredulous now horny Indians. They went wild cheering and surging closer.

“Christ look at that clit. Is it real? God, she is wet. So horny what a slut”

The comments came and turned her on more. She changed position showing her spread cunt to all of them wherever they stood. As she displayed herself, juice began to trickle from her cunt and leak down the insides of her thighs. She bent forward then and tugged apart her smooth solid meaty arsecheeks, showing the men her moist, pink, twitching arsepucker.

Then she went back to business her fingers invading her pussy while her thumb controlled her 1 inch clit

“God I’m cumming for you boys. I Need cock meat and cum tonight Ungg unnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnngh Yeeeeessssss”

Cum ejaculated from her covering her meaty thighs.

“Ok boys, time to get ready”, I said

“No” interrupted Anupama “That’s my job”

She went to Ina who was closest to her, knelt before him and undid his belt, zip, pulled his jeans and boxers down, handled his cock and then engulfed in her mouth for a minute, before crawling to Mehtab beside him and doing the same. She then worked her way around the room pausing only to gasp and stroke and lick for longer as she pulled a rock hard quivering 12 inch cock out of Gangeesh’s briefs. The things you learn every day. With no changerooms at our ground we arrived dressed to play. The only other thing of note was Nabh cumming and Anupama pulled him out of her mouth so the others could see his jism explode into her eyes hair and face. And the quantity was far more than mine with at least 10 spurts all with force not just dribbling out.

Nabh was second last and a minute later all 14 had been in her mouth.

I took her discarded bra and put their names in it and handed it to Anupama. She held it above her head, reached in and drew out a name.

“Nabh” she called out. A groan went around the room as he had cum only a minute and a half ago

Naked the slim 18 year old stepped forward to where Anupama lay back on a sofa. Nahb stood before her and I felt sorry for him. No chance to get it hard in front of everyone. But he knelt and Licked Anupama. Instantly her body quivered and she rubbed her pussy against his face and 10 seconds later he was pumping his cock into her. Three minutes later Anupama was cumming and Nabh exploded again a few seconds later. I counted his cum thrusts and there were 9 of them and when he pulled out to the cheers of his mates a thick long cum string was attached to his cock for at least 2 feet before he took the phone camera from Raj

Anupama pulled another name from the bra. “Sabal”. the best looking Indian on the team and the only one with a girlfriend and a good looking one at that.

He had more experience fucking than the others and he had no trouble drawing an orgasm from Anupama but preferred to cum on her face, showing off to his mates. Bhanu was next and came as soon as he entered the waiting Anupama so was out of the next round. Similar fates awaited Ina Manyu and Mehtab while Bharat lasted nearly 3 minutes before cumming making it easy for the next person Isha who had barely entered the aroused frustrated Anupama, who had been denied her orgasm by Bharat cumming, when she exploded but he drew another from her 4 minutes later then came inside her with a howl. Incredible as Isha was our quietest most reserved member. The other person to get 2 cums from Anupama was Gangesh with his 12 inch log hanging between his legs. Luckily Anupama was filled with cum so she could accept 9 inches of the monster but when she came she dragged the last 3 inches in and held him there while she used her cunt muscles to milk his cock

We rolled onto the second round in the same order and after each had had their 7 minutes we were left with Angad the captain of our team, Daulat, Gangesh and his 12 inches, Isha the quiet one, Nabh, Nish the scholar, and Prajit. Surprises were Gangesh struggling to get it up in his first 3 minutes, and only the fact that Anupama was so turned on by its size that he came at the 6 min 45 sec mark, Sabal the woman’s man failing to get it up while Nabh managed 12 ejaculations this time from his time, his cum coating Anupama’s face eyes and hair with the last shot from 2 feet away.

Round 3 and an anyway fuck for 10 mins. First up as usual so that the timing was equal from round to round was Nabh and he took the cum filled Anupama doggy style. As he positioned her and spread her legs cum oozed from her cunt and dribbled down her legs. He fucked her like a piston and soon Anupama was moaning.

By this time the boys were betting on the result with me as bookie.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh shoot it deep Nabh, shoot it de eeee eeeep I ungh need itttttttttttt”

She had cum and Nabh obliged pulling her hips back and sending 9 long spurts into her, then having achieved his aim stopped. Angad played it safe taking her on her back with her legs on his shoulders until she came and he did 4 minutes later. Gangesh couldn’t get it up for 8 minutes and although Anupama groaned as she took the full length doggy style and came he couldn’t send any seed into her in his time in her. Daulat and Prajit both fell for the trap of getting excited with the chance of anal and both shot their cum in her arse within a minute with no cum from Anupama. Nish was simply too fucked out to get it hard.

Quiet Isha arranged her doggy style on a table but with her face and shoulders on the table surface and her arse in the ate. He started finger fucking her alternating cunt and arse with at least 4 fingers in the hole he wasn’t eating. He mountedthe table and they went into 69. She groaned and wailed around his cock as she ate it, screaming for his cum as he pulled out to avoid cumming. She had cum 3 times before at the 9 minute mark he lay her on her back with her head hanging over the edge and thrust his cock ball deep down the now straight passage of her throat sending his cum straight down to her belly.

Only the final round remained and I said “Boys, this has been great and next week we have something else. I want you all to bring a female, girlfriend (I managed not to smile), sister, cousin, friend, aunt or mother. Now I know this will be hard but I will pay $250 for coming. That’s more than a week’s wage to you and the winner gets $1000 and runner up $500 plus the chance for more. Make the effort”

“What is the event?” asked Daulat

“The women are going to try to make Anupama come the most. She must do what they say lie back and take it passively, but unlike tonight she will be trying not to cum. Of course, you will be watching and coaching.

The other thing is that next season the man of the match gets a trophy. I decide who that is. It may be someone performing under pressure or better than they have before not just figures alone. Well Anupama has said the trophy is 4 hours with her doing what you want”

Meanwhile Anupama had risen unsteadily to her feet. Her face, hair and tits were covered with cum. Cum oozed from her cunt to join was “Greg, get me an empty beer jug. I looked around and took one to her. She squatted over it and pulled her pussy lips apart. Cum slime flowed into the jug filling it and I hurriedly handed her another which she partly filled before unleashing a smaller flow from her arse.

She held it up and read on the side the official measurement 1140ml (40 oz) and screamed its mine and steadily skulled the first jug slowing down on the partly filled second, taking more gulps from it the rather than a continuous swallow. Then she put her fingers in her cunt and swished around before bringing another handful of jism out. “This must be Nabh’

Another handful that she rubbed into her tits. “And more of Nabh”

The crowd roared.

“Then she said to them. “This time I won’t be trying to cum. You got to make me cum.
Work for it. But first do you want me to freshen up or stay like this.

She took their roar as a sign that they wanted her cum covered.

Nabh was up first and his cock was hard and already dribbling precum. He brushed her lips with it saying, “Every hole baby, cum in every hole’

I had spoken to him during the night and he said he didn’t watch Tv, just internet porn and every night he kept cumming for 6 hours.

He started by finger fucking her with one hand as he put his cock in her mouth. Driven by the hand on her pussy she was sucking like a paid pro at a glory hole and Nabh was talking about how much cum she was going to get. She came hard and he pulled back his cock from her throat turned on the hose in her mouth. It was more than she could swallow and she was gagging as he pushed ball deep seeling her mouth. We could see cum running from her nose.as she tried unsuccessfully to swallow it all. Nabh pulled out and Anupama orgasmed on the fingers still controlling her clit screaming

“So much fuuuucking cuuuuuuuum”

Nabh took her doggy and he fucked he was demanding

“Who has given you the most cum tonight””

“You, you you got so much cum she wailed”

“Whose cum hits you the hardest?”

“You You Nabh. You really shoot it in me”

“Whose cum do you Need?”

“Neded unhgh ungh need Nabh cum in me”

“Eiighhhhjhhhhh” she wailed and came as Nabh orgasmed in her arse

It continued along the same lines

“Ahhhhhhhh your cumming again”

“Cum in my arse in my arse”

“Shoot it in me Fill me agaaaaiiiiin”

After 25 minutes she had cum 7 times and received 5 loads from the machine like Nahb

Angad was an anti climax after that. He had nothing to offer except enthusiasm and She came 1 time

Isha stepped up to the plate. The betting was heavily on Nabh and deep within the youngest team member and nerd knew he had it won.

Quiet Isha who I had hardly every spoken to except for coaching and who was a bit of a loner within the group approached it differently. He used a napkin to blindfold Anupama and another 2 to gag her and others to bind her wrists and tie them to a seat on the other side of the table so she was in a standing doggy position but unable to see him. He stood behind her and started finger fucking her.

“Don’t move” he said as he knelt and tongued her arse while fingering her pussy.

She writhed.

“I said Don’t Move”, he said “You disobeyed”

He took four candles and greased then with Nabh’s cum that was still in her and forced them into her arse. Now as he fingered her his hand played with her nipples squeezing them roughtly. She strained against the bindings and another 4 candles joined the first group.

He entered her and started fucking her doggy style with one hand controlling her huge clit the other arse fucking her with the 8 candles. She came and moved and he pinched her clit running his nail down its length. She came again even louder than before.

“Good girl” he said and quickly rearranged her, now with her back on the table . He pulled out 2 candles from her arse light them and knelt and ate her as he allowed the candles to drip on her nipples. She writhed as each unseen drop of wax hit her nipple
And he talked to her.

“Cum and the pain stops. You can cum. I’m eating your wet slutty pussy. Nod your head if you are a slut and want to cum”

Anupama nodded her head like a boobing doll on a car dashboard as he continued eating her.

Then a huge groan came from her as a savage orgasm shot through her followed by another as Isha scraped his teeth along her clit. Standing close by I could see that her clit was enormous. At least equal to the largest I had seen it; the one and a half inches that the Indian female tattoist Saadhiki had made it reach.

“I want to cum in you but I need you cum at the same time. Do you want cum hard have me make you cum harder a few seconds later? Do you want my cock in you so you can squeeze it and cum”

Again she nodded and he fucked her sucking her nipples. She jerked and came, followed by his bite and her cumming again. After 15 minutes it was over Anupama having cum 8 times and by the time he finished fisting her arse while he had his fingers permanently on her G spot and teeth scraping her clit she had cum 19 times the last 12 in 5 minutes. 5 minutes of semi continuous orgasm

It was over. Isha was the winner, Nabh runner up and a shaking cum soaked Anupama had announced Gangesh or rather his 21 inches was to be her choice as the 3rd for her gangbang in a month.

As we left Isha approached me. “Coach, with the man of the match trophy does anything mean anything like at Kink com or Bdsm”
After her victory in a seven hour marathon sex fight Anupama was almost beside herself as we entered the jewellery shop. Another victory another piece of jewellery. It took her almost 3 hours to decide on the gold ankle chain and waist chain, and her final decision showed her taste. Not thin elegant or refined, but vulgar ostentatious, and as thick as a man bracelet.

Early last summer I had noticed a group of Indian students who arrived, no matter the weather, to play cricket (that English, Australian, South African, West Indian and of course Indian sport maybe most close to baseball for USA readers). For Indians, it is almost a religion and National team stars are more revered than Movie or Pop idols.

Anyway, I had noticed that their enthusiasm was 10000% but skill level and technique was 15%. After a couple of weeks of passing by I could no longer bear it and offered my coaching skills and this summer had entered them into a low level competition where we finished 3rd. Now I was taking them out to a restaurant for a meal and season ending trophy presentation.

We arrived first at the Chindia , a Chinese Indian restaurant and Karoake room. Apparently the owners were a married Indian chef and Chinese. As at the last restaurant visit everything was on display. Anupama was wearing a short black hip-hugger mini-skirt that came just a couple inches below her arse and had a split up the left side to about four inches from the waist band. Her full belly forced the top of the mini skirt down low and both the top of her 5 inch landing strip and new gold waist chain were visible. Het top was a semi-transparent cream blouse that clearly showed the black of her quarter cup bra, darkness of her nipples and the gold of her nipple piercings and left about eight inches of her upper abdomen, belly and lower chest visible. As she walked glimpses of her nude cunt and her hanging clit jewellery was visible. It goes without saying that her 6 inch thigh tattoo of the Goddess Rika, the Goddess of love and lust was uncovered.

As we ascended the stairs to our reserved table in the higher level, in the centre, which was raised about three feet and there was just an open railing around it. By sitting in the raised area, the seats of the chairs were about even with people’s heads in the lower area and many were noticing the 43 year old Indian’s spread legs and exposed pussy.

But that was nothing compared to the reaction of my Indian student cricketers. As they saw us the late teenager, early 20s students jaws almost hit the floor. My teammates were not the super rich Indian students living in inner city apartments. They were living 10 to 15 in a suburban house, working as many hours as they could at a $10 hour cash job like a convenience store or petrol station. They had no money for going out or girlfriends, just watching Bollywood or porn, or reading sex stories about fucking their mothers or aunts or school teacher on their phones and laptop.

As each arrived Anupama stood and intimately hugged each of the 14 as I introduced them. Their eyes goggled as they took in her clothing and when the tattoo was worked out there was a buzz of conversation in Hindu around the table. During the meal, they were constantly coming to me to ask something or tell some news as their eyes dropped down onto Anupama’s totally exposed wet cunt as she now had the dress like a belt round her waist.

Dinner finished we moved to the private room booked till 4 am with a side entrance for departure. Student after student knocked each other over to hold the door or just walk behind Anupama. In our room I quickly talked about our year, the result and handed out the individual trophies for the season.

The boys thought it was over as I concluded. “The one thing that will make us closer and better for next year is team bonding and that is what tonight is for”

They all cheered enthusiastically yelling remarks like “Number 1 next year, Give it our best’, before preparing to leave.

I continued “And that is why we are going to have Anupama pull the Indian train”

They all, including Anupama, looked at me blankly before the scholastic pedantic Nish said, “Guys I think Coach means more training will make us better”

“No”, I said “Anupama is going to pull the Indian train. One by one you will fuck her. If she cums and you cum within 7 minutes then you are into round 2. Straight fucking only. Those left in round 2 must cum in or on her within 10 minutes. Round 3 Same time but take her any way then if any are left it goes to 20 min most cums from her. Top 2 plus one Anupama chooses get a gang bang for one day in I months’ time. And I mean one day’ It can start at on minute past 12 am and go till midnight that day

Anupama’s eyes were open wide with incredulity or excitement or lust or maybe all 3 as I led her forward

Manyu yelled out “What about Sachin. He didn’t come because he thought it would be boring. Wait till I show him this on my phone.” He stopped in embarrassment. “Sorry coach, I was carried away. We won’t record”

Anupama interjected. “You fucking will record. Those that are knocked out will be the cameramen. Make sure you pool your cameras because we want batteries all night and it’s going to be a long night. Now boys I will be trying to cum. I don’t want you out because I didn’t cum.”

“Strip, strip” I started the chant and soon all the team was chanting as Anupama slowly took off her top and min skirt and stood naked before the 14 Indians. I stepped up to her and said “I’ve got a present for you so you will remember. Shut your eyes.

She did and I removed the nose stud she had worn since she was 5 and replaced it with a ring. The ring had a heavy gold chain which I then attached in place of her ear ring so she had a heavy gold chain running from nose to ear.

I put my hand on her shoulders and guided her down to her knees. Dropping my trousers, I pulled the meat out. In anticipation of what was going to happen it was already rock hard and ready. Anupama lovingly kissed my cock, then in front of the 14 Indians licked it before taking it in her mouth and sucking it. She sucked it slowly before pushing forward until my cock was in her throat and she was rewarded with a deep moan from me as she swirled her tongue over my rod. My hands were on her shoulders, then on her tits, squeezing her nipples as she sucked and licked. I took one of her hands to her pussy and then I started fucking her mouth deep and fast while she finger fucked herself.

I couldn’t last so I withdrew and blasted stream after stream of jizz into her face and tits before stepping aside. Anupama squatted slightly, at the same time pulling apart her pussylips with her fingers. Her inner pink cuntmeat gleamed, dripping with juice as she flashed it to the incredulous now horny Indians. They went wild cheering and surging closer.

“Christ look at that clit. Is it real? God, she is wet. So horny what a slut”

The comments came and turned her on more. She changed position showing her spread cunt to all of them wherever they stood. As she displayed herself, juice began to trickle from her cunt and leak down the insides of her thighs. She bent forward then and tugged apart her smooth solid meaty arsecheeks, showing the men her moist, pink, twitching arsepucker.

Then she went back to business her fingers invading her pussy while her thumb controlled her 1 inch clit

“God I’m cumming for you boys. I Need cock meat and cum tonight Ungg unnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnngh Yeeeeessssss”

Cum ejaculated from her covering her meaty thighs.

“Ok boys, time to get ready”, I said

“No” interrupted Anupama “That’s my job”

She went to Ina who was closest to her, knelt before him and undid his belt, zip, pulled his jeans and boxers down, handled his cock and then engulfed in her mouth for a minute, before crawling to Mehtab beside him and doing the same. She then worked her way around the room pausing only to gasp and stroke and lick for longer as she pulled a rock hard quivering 12 inch cock out of Gangeesh’s briefs. The things you learn every day. With no changerooms at our ground we arrived dressed to play. The only other thing of note was Nabh cumming and Anupama pulled him out of her mouth so the others could see his jism explode into her eyes hair and face. And the quantity was far more than mine with at least 10 spurts all with force not just dribbling out.

Nabh was second last and a minute later all 14 had been in her mouth.

I took her discarded bra and put their names in it and handed it to Anupama. She held it above her head, reached in and drew out a name.

“Nabh” she called out. A groan went around the room as he had cum only a minute and a half ago

Naked the slim 18 year old stepped forward to where Anupama lay back on a sofa. Nahb stood before her and I felt sorry for him. No chance to get it hard in front of everyone. But he knelt and Licked Anupama. Instantly her body quivered and she rubbed her pussy against his face and 10 seconds later he was pumping his cock into her. Three minutes later Anupama was cumming and Nabh exploded again a few seconds later. I counted his cum thrusts and there were 9 of them and when he pulled out to the cheers of his mates a thick long cum string was attached to his cock for at least 2 feet before he took the phone camera from Raj

Anupama pulled another name from the bra. “Sabal”. the best looking Indian on the team and the only one with a girlfriend and a good looking one at that.

He had more experience fucking than the others and he had no trouble drawing an orgasm from Anupama but preferred to cum on her face, showing off to his mates. Bhanu was next and came as soon as he entered the waiting Anupama so was out of the next round. Similar fates awaited Ina Manyu and Mehtab while Bharat lasted nearly 3 minutes before cumming making it easy for the next person Isha who had barely entered the aroused frustrated Anupama, who had been denied her orgasm by Bharat cumming, when she exploded but he drew another from her 4 minutes later then came inside her with a howl. Incredible as Isha was our quietest most reserved member. The other person to get 2 cums from Anupama was Gangesh with his 12 inch log hanging between his legs. Luckily Anupama was filled with cum so she could accept 9 inches of the monster but when she came she dragged the last 3 inches in and held him there while she used her cunt muscles to milk his cock

We rolled onto the second round in the same order and after each had had their 7 minutes we were left with Angad the captain of our team, Daulat, Gangesh and his 12 inches, Isha the quiet one, Nabh, Nish the scholar, and Prajit. Surprises were Gangesh struggling to get it up in his first 3 minutes, and only the fact that Anupama was so turned on by its size that he came at the 6 min 45 sec mark, Sabal the woman’s man failing to get it up while Nabh managed 12 ejaculations this time from his time, his cum coating Anupama’s face eyes and hair with the last shot from 2 feet away.

Round 3 and an anyway fuck for 10 mins. First up as usual so that the timing was equal from round to round was Nabh and he took the cum filled Anupama doggy style. As he positioned her and spread her legs cum oozed from her cunt and dribbled down her legs. He fucked her like a piston and soon Anupama was moaning.

By this time the boys were betting on the result with me as bookie.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh shoot it deep Nabh, shoot it de eeee eeeep I ungh need itttttttttttt”

She had cum and Nabh obliged pulling her hips back and sending 9 long spurts into her, then having achieved his aim stopped. Angad played it safe taking her on her back with her legs on his shoulders until she came and he did 4 minutes later. Gangesh couldn’t get it up for 8 minutes and although Anupama groaned as she took the full length doggy style and came he couldn’t send any seed into her in his time in her. Daulat and Prajit both fell for the trap of getting excited with the chance of anal and both shot their cum in her arse within a minute with no cum from Anupama. Nish was simply too fucked out to get it hard.

Quiet Isha arranged her doggy style on a table but with her face and shoulders on the table surface and her arse in the ate. He started finger fucking her alternating cunt and arse with at least 4 fingers in the hole he wasn’t eating. He mountedthe table and they went into 69. She groaned and wailed around his cock as she ate it, screaming for his cum as he pulled out to avoid cumming. She had cum 3 times before at the 9 minute mark he lay her on her back with her head hanging over the edge and thrust his cock ball deep down the now straight passage of her throat sending his cum straight down to her belly.

Only the final round remained and I said “Boys, this has been great and next week we have something else. I want you all to bring a female, girlfriend (I managed not to smile), sister, cousin, friend, aunt or mother. Now I know this will be hard but I will pay $250 for coming. That’s more than a week’s wage to you and the winner gets $1000 and runner up $500 plus the chance for more. Make the effort”

“What is the event?” asked Daulat

“The women are going to try to make Anupama come the most. She must do what they say lie back and take it passively, but unlike tonight she will be trying not to cum. Of course, you will be watching and coaching.

The other thing is that next season the man of the match gets a trophy. I decide who that is. It may be someone performing under pressure or better than they have before not just figures alone. Well Anupama has said the trophy is 4 hours with her doing what you want”

Meanwhile Anupama had risen unsteadily to her feet. Her face, hair and tits were covered with cum. Cum oozed from her cunt to join was “Greg, get me an empty beer jug. I looked around and took one to her. She squatted over it and pulled her pussy lips apart. Cum slime flowed into the jug filling it and I hurriedly handed her another which she partly filled before unleashing a smaller flow from her arse.

She held it up and read on the side the official measurement 1140ml (40 oz) and screamed its mine and steadily skulled the first jug slowing down on the partly filled second, taking more gulps from it the rather than a continuous swallow. Then she put her fingers in her cunt and swished around before bringing another handful of jism out. “This must be Nabh’

Another handful that she rubbed into her tits. “And more of Nabh”

The crowd roared.

“Then she said to them. “This time I won’t be trying to cum. You got to make me cum.
Work for it. But first do you want me to freshen up or stay like this.

She took their roar as a sign that they wanted her cum covered.

Nabh was up first and his cock was hard and already dribbling precum. He brushed her lips with it saying, “Every hole baby, cum in every hole’

I had spoken to him during the night and he said he didn’t watch Tv, just internet porn and every night he kept cumming for 6 hours.

He started by finger fucking her with one hand as he put his cock in her mouth. Driven by the hand on her pussy she was sucking like a paid pro at a glory hole and Nabh was talking about how much cum she was going to get. She came hard and he pulled back his cock from her throat turned on the hose in her mouth. It was more than she could swallow and she was gagging as he pushed ball deep seeling her mouth. We could see cum running from her nose.as she tried unsuccessfully to swallow it all. Nabh pulled out and Anupama orgasmed on the fingers still controlling her clit screaming

“So much fuuuucking cuuuuuuuum”

Nabh took her doggy and he fucked he was demanding

“Who has given you the most cum tonight””

“You, you you got so much cum she wailed”

“Whose cum hits you the hardest?”

“You You Nabh. You really shoot it in me”

“Whose cum do you Need?”

“Neded unhgh ungh need Nabh cum in me”

“Eiighhhhjhhhhh” she wailed and came as Nabh orgasmed in her arse

It continued along the same lines

“Ahhhhhhhh your cumming again”

“Cum in my arse in my arse”

“Shoot it in me Fill me agaaaaiiiiin”

After 25 minutes she had cum 7 times and received 5 loads from the machine like Nahb

Angad was an anti climax after that. He had nothing to offer except enthusiasm and She came 1 time

Isha stepped up to the plate. The betting was heavily on Nabh and deep within the youngest team member and nerd knew he had it won.

Quiet Isha who I had hardly every spoken to except for coaching and who was a bit of a loner within the group approached it differently. He used a napkin to blindfold Anupama and another 2 to gag her and others to bind her wrists and tie them to a seat on the other side of the table so she was in a standing doggy position but unable to see him. He stood behind her and started finger fucking her.

“Don’t move” he said as he knelt and tongued her arse while fingering her pussy.

She writhed.

“I said Don’t Move”, he said “You disobeyed”

He took four candles and greased then with Nabh’s cum that was still in her and forced them into her arse. Now as he fingered her his hand played with her nipples squeezing them roughtly. She strained against the bindings and another 4 candles joined the first group.

He entered her and started fucking her doggy style with one hand controlling her huge clit the other arse fucking her with the 8 candles. She came and moved and he pinched her clit running his nail down its length. She came again even louder than before.

“Good girl” he said and quickly rearranged her, now with her back on the table . He pulled out 2 candles from her arse light them and knelt and ate her as he allowed the candles to drip on her nipples. She writhed as each unseen drop of wax hit her nipple.

And he talked to her.

“Cum and the pain stops. You can cum. I’m eating your wet slutty pussy. Nod your head if you are a slut and want to cum”

Anupama nodded her head like a boobing doll on a car dashboard as he continued eating her.

Then a huge groan came from her as a savage orgasm shot through her followed by another as Isha scraped his teeth along her clit. Standing close by I could see that her clit was enormous. At least equal to the largest I had seen it; the one and a half inches that the Indian female tattoist Saadhiki had made it reach.

“I want to cum in you but I need you cum at the same time. Do you want cum hard have me make you cum harder a few seconds later? Do you want my cock in you so you can squeeze it and cum”

Again she nodded and he fucked her sucking her nipples. She jerked and came, followed by his bite and her cumming again. After 15 minutes it was over Anupama having cum 8 times and by the time he finished fisting her arse while he had his fingers permanently on her G spot and teeth scraping her clit she had cum 19 times the last 12 in 5 minutes. 5 minutes of semi continuous orgasm

It was over. Isha was the winner, Nabh runner up and a shaking cum soaked Anupama had announced Gangesh or rather his 21 inches was to be her choice as the 3rd for her gangbang in a month.

As we left Isha approached me. “Coach, with the man of the match trophy does anything mean anything like at Kink com or Bdsm”

It was his longest non cricket discussion with me. I was about to say no when Anupama said “Of course it does”

If it is well received I will be posting more of Anupama

Group Stories

Sat, 28 Jul 2018 02:37:02 UTC

The Daring, Naughty Sleepover 2

The Daring Naughty Sleepover 2 (Mff, ff, exhibitionist)

Intro – Teasing day two of the naughty sleepover begins!

Note – This is a work of fiction, make-believe and fantasy. It is not based on real people or actual events. It is OK to have fantasies, but turning a fantasy into reality can destroy lives. Don’t be a dick with other people’s lives!

“Wake up, slut!” said Stacy. She gently shook her friend awake. They lay together on the bed, still naked from last night. The morning sun was shining thru the window.

“Go back to sleep,” groaned Cindy. “It’s too early to be waking up, you fucking whore.” She rolled over.

Stacy climbed out of bed, pushed her short, dark hair out of her beautiful green eyes and gave her puffy nipples a hard pinch. “Do you really want to sleep all day?” she said, watching her nipples harden. “Your mom and dad will be home tomorrow. We shouldn’t waste a minute.”

“Shit, you’re right!” Cindy jumped up, her big tits jiggling. She shook her head to wake up, making her blond hair dance. She looked at her friend with her bright blue eyes. “We could stay in bed all day…” Cindy reached down and cupped her perfect breasts, offering them to her friend.

“I’m starving, and not for your pussy right now!” said Stacy. “Let’s have breakfast first and then see what happens.”

They walked naked thru the house. They felt so free and naughty. When they walked by the large picture window in the living room, Stacy became worried. “Think anyone can see us?” She turned to the window, crouching down a little.

“Nope, I tried before, unless you get right up to the window, you can’t see in.” commented Cindy.

Stacy stood back up. She grinned, and then began to bounce around naked in front of the window, her tits swaying and jiggling.

“Naked girls in here!” She yelled. “Hey, everyone, hot, naked, young girls here!” She pushed her tits towards the window, squeezing them, and then turned around and spread her ass cheeks wide.

“They can’t see you, but they can hear you, dumb-ass!” She pointed to the window screen.

Just then, Cindy saw her next door neighbor walking his dog, looking towards their house. “Hi Mister Wilson!” she yelled, waving her hand.

“OMG!” Stacy whispered. “Do you think he heard me?” She looked out of the window, seeing the neighbor peering and squinting towards the house.

“No, he’s old and probably hard of hearing.” Cindy said. She added, “Dad said he’s like, almost fifty or something.” Fifty seemed ancient to the young girls. “He’s real nice though. We talk over the fence sometimes when I’m in the pool, or sunning myself. He likes to look at my tits.”

“Dirty old fucker,” Stacy said softly, and then she yelled, “Hello Mister Wilson!” She pinched her nipples and pulled her titties up and down, putting on a show.

“Hello girls!” Mr. Wilson yelled, still peering at the window. "Beautiful morning!"

Cindy said softly, “I bet he wishes he could see us right now.”

“Yeah, seeing our tits and asses would make his shriveled, old cock hard again.” Stacy giggled. The girls continued to wave. Then, they shook their firm titties at him. Stacy again bent over and spread her ass-cheeks again. Not to be outdone, Cindy moved closer to the window and copied her friend, spreading her cheeks wide!

However, the girls were not as invisible as they thought. Cindy was mistaken; it had been evening when she tried to look into the window – the sun was shining on it. Now, it was morning, and the front of the house lay in shadow. Mr. Wilson was enjoying the clear view into the living room very much!

“Enjoy your walk Mr. Wilson!” Cindy yelled. She turned to Stacy and gave her a long sensual kiss, cupping her breasts. Stacy groped her ass. Giggling, they walked into the kitchen.

They decided to have scrambled eggs and toast for breakfast. They had fun talking about how much fun it was to tease Mr. Wilson. “He really nice” Cindy added. “He lost his wife a few years ago, I feel sorry for him. Looking at my tits is probably the highlight of his week. I don’t mind him staring at me.” Cindy stood over the stove naked, cooking the eggs while Stacy started the toast.

“Hey, slut, fry me some bacon while you have your fat titties hanging over the pan.” Stacy joked.

“Ouch!” Cindy pretending some hot grease splashed her nipple. “I better cool it off!” She grabbed her glass of milk and pushed her breast into it. Her nipple hardened. She offered her tit to her friend, with the milk dripping down her breast.”Kiss it and make it better?” she teased.

Stacy got up and sucked the offered tit. Cindy put her other nipple in the milk and her friend cleaned that one up too. Then, the toast popped up. They giggled over their breakfast.

“What now, slut?” asked Stacy.

“Well, whore, I’m going to take a shower and get my pussy nice and clean, it’s full of your spit! I also need to wash my titties, I think they were leaking.” Cindy got up and began to walk away. She turned to look at Stacy. “Aren’t you joining me?”

“Huh? Oh yeah! I am such a dumb-ass! I’m sitting here naked in your kitchen, thinking your mom wouldn’t let us shower together!”

“Hey, get our new panties, so we can wash them in the sink. I want to wear them again. Meet you in the bathroom.”

Stacy came in the bathroom and admired her friend’s round ass wiggling as she brushed her teeth. She did the same, and then they washed their soiled panties and hung them up to dry. Cindy got the water nice and hot and the girls climbed into the shower together. They turned towards each other and embraced under the heavy stream. After a long, gentle kiss, Cindy turned around, showing her ass. “Wash my back, please?” she asked.

Stacy grabbed the soap and washed her friend’s back. The slippery soap made her hands slide so easily over her skin! She lathered her hands up even more and reached down to wash and cup her friend’s ass, spreading her cheeks, and then sliding her fingers in deep, probing for her ass-hole. Cindy arched her back, pushed out her ass and moaned. Stacy slipped a finger in briefly, and then slid her hands around to the front of her friend. She began caressing her slippery boobs, pinching her nipples and squeezing her globes. She slid her hand down to Cindy’s crotch and began fingering her cunt. “Oh, that feels good, Stacy. I’m a dirty slut. I need a good cleaning!”

“My turn!” Stacy handed Cindy the soap and turned around. Her friend washed her, sliding her slippery hands all over, as she had done to her. They turned to each other and began kissing again, groping each other’s slippery breasts and grabbing each other’s asses and rubbing each other’s pussies.

“You got soap in my twat, slut!” Stacy admonished, rubbing her pussy. “It itches!”

“Here, put your foot on the edge of the tub.” Stacy did as she was told; her legs spread wide, her pussy open.

“I’ll show you one of my secrets. It’s perfect for a little whore like you! Cindy reached for the shower head; it was a removable type with a handle and different spray settings. Cindy grinned and turned the device to ‘massage’. The water began sputtering and vibrating! She reached over and turned down the water pressure a bit, testing it against her palm. Then, she pointed it right at her friend’s opened pussy! She spread Stacy’s lips with her other hand and began rinsing her cunt.

“Oh, fuck that feels good!” Stacy cried. The water jets acted like a vibrator, making her pussy tingle. Cindy pushed it closer and let the water shoot up her hole. She began fingering her friend with her other hand, then she moved the water jets upwards, towards Stacy’s clit.

“BRRRRRRRRRR” The device groaned and shook in Cindy’s hand as the water began to massage Stacy’s clit. “Oh, fuck, oh fuck!” Stacy said. Cindy began to plunge her fingers in and out, moving the water jets all around. Stacy’s cunt was still slippery, first with soap, now with pussy juice and water. Cindy kept fucking her friend and massaging her clit. She bent over and began sucking her wet tits. Over and over, the water danced on her clit and her fingers fucked her tight hole. The kissed passionately.

“Oh, fuck, I’m cumming! Oh, it feels so fucking good!!” Stacy cried. The orgasm washed over her and she put her hand on the wall to keep from collapsing. Cindy plunged her fingers in as deep as she could and pushed the device up against her friend’s twat, giving her the full force of the water jets. “Ah, yes!” Stacy came all over her friend’s fingers. “Fuck that was great! I need to get one of those.” She took the device out of Cindy’s’ hand. “Want me to do you now?”

“Nah, not right now. I kind of like being horny. It makes my orgasm bigger when it finally happens. Last night was fantastic.”

“Yeah, we were two horny twats last night,” Stacy agreed."I love you…"

"Me too."

Cindy put the shower head back on the wall. “Daddy is always yelling at me for using all the hot water. I wonder why?” She grinned mischievously. They finished washing their bodies, then their hair, and rinsed off. They left the steamy bathroom.

The girls then decided to do each other’s hair and makeup. “So, how slutty should we make ourselves?” Cindy asked.

“Slutty enough to get fucked, I hope.” Cindy teased.

“OK, I have just the thing for us." She began to pull out various lipsticks from her make-up desk drawer. “Hmm, I have ‘Cock-sucker’ pink, ‘Fuck-me-hard’ magenta, “Slutty-Lips’ red, and ‘Hot-fucking-whore’ rose. What do you want?”

“Do you have any ‘fuck-my-ass’ burgundy? No? Then I’ll have ‘Hot-fucking-whore’ rose. I’m a whore, after all. And you?” Stacy asked.

“I think ‘Slutty-Lips’ red, for my slutty lips, of course!” Cindy decided.

“OK! And, here is some ‘fuck-my-titties’ foundation, ‘eat-my-wet-cunt’ blush, and ‘cum-on-my-face’ eye shadow.

“I need some ‘fat-cock-licking’ lip gloss, strawberry flavored. Do you have any?”

“Hmm, not in strawberry, but I have it in ‘hot-cum’ and ‘pussy-juice’”

“I’ll have ‘hot-cum’ on my lips, please” said Stacy.

“I like ‘pussy-juice’ on my lips!” Cindy added. “Perfect!”

They girls had fun making themselves up. They looked hot, grown-up and sexy. Despite their talk, the make-up wasn’t too over-the-top, but it was more than their parents would ever let them wear, and, the colors did make them look just a bit slutty. They finished, looked at their hot faces in the mirror and gave each other a gentle kiss, making sure not to smear their lipstick.

“Mmm, ‘hot-cum’,” Cindy said, licking her lips.

“Mmm, I like the taste of ‘pussy-juice’, commented Stacy. They giggled.

“Well, what now?” Cindy asked. “We are all dressed up with no place to go! I wish we had a car; we could go to the mall, walk around like sluts and buy some more naughty underwear!”

“Hmm, I wish! That would be fun…” Stacy began thinking. “I really want to show off our slutty make-up. I know! Let’s go for a walk!”

“A walk? In my own neighbor hood, we will get busted!” Cindy was concerned that her parents would find out.

“Don’t worry, your house is pretty secluded,” reasoned Stacy. “With your new make-up and the way I did your hair, no one would recognize you. We can wear hats and sun-glasses!”

“OK, I do want to show off. I feel so sexy right now.” Cindy rubbed her naked pussy.”Remember the boner on the Pizza guy?”

“Yeah, that was a blast. I think I like teasing boys and making their cocks hard!”

“Me too. Let’s do it some more!”

The girls began to get dressed. Cindy pulled a bra from her dresser and began to put it on.

“Hey, slut! ‘No bra weekend’, remember?” admonished Stacy.

“Oh, yeah! What shall we wear then?” Cindy asked. “I wish our new panties were dry…”

“Hmm, I think we need to initiate a ‘no panties weekend’, at least until ours are dry. What do you think?” asked Stacy.

Cindy decided to push it further. Stacy was always the more daring of the two. But, she could be naughty too and wanted to prove it. “OK, ‘no panties’ for now,” Cindy stated. “And short skirts and tight tops today, just like real sluts and whores!”

“All right!” They finished dressing, rummaging thru Cindy’s closet for just the right clothes. She found an older skirt for her smaller, slimmer friend, and put on a newer one for herself. They put on tight tops that showed off their firm, young, bra-less titties! Stacy wore a button up blouse with half of the buttons undone. Cindy found a tight, thin pull over. Cindy also put on the highest set of heels she owned, to show off her long legs and tight ass. Stacy had to settle for sandals because she didn’t bring any high heels for the sleepover.

“Ready, whore?” Cindy asked.

“Just a second, you are not slutty enough.” Stacy walked over to Cindy and pulled her skirt up higher on her hips, rolling down the top. The material barley covered her ass now. She did the same to her own skirt. She twirled around and the skirt rose up, showing off her naked ass and pussy! Cindy did the same.

“Oh, fuck, are we really going to go out like this?” asked Cindy.

“Not yet.” She reached over and pinched her friend’s nipples, getting them hard. She did the same to herself. Their nipples poked thru their tight shirts. “Now we are ready,” Stacy said, smiling. They put on their sun-hats and glasses and walked outside. They could feel the breeze on their naked asses, and the cool wind kept their nipples very perky!

“Where to?” Stacy asked.

“The park, I guess. You know, I’ve always wanted to get on a swing without any underwear!” said Cindy, wistfully.

“Let’s do it!” declared Stacy. They walked to the park, holding hands for moral support. The sun was shining, their breasts were bouncing, and their tight pussies were getting hotter. A car went pass them and they heard a loud wolf-whistle, and someone yelling “Nice ass!” They smiled and began wiggling their asses just a bit more.

"He was talking about my ass, you know."

"No, mine"

"Slut!"

"Whore!"

“Shit,” said Stacy, “I’m getting so hot; my pussy is going to start leaking!”

They finally made it to the park. Cindy had to take off her shoes to walk on the grass to get to the swings. “Oh, why did I wear these shoes? They are not made for taking a long walk!” She sat on the swing, put her foot on her knee and began rubbing it. Stacy could see her naked pussy clearly thru her opened legs; her large tits were nearly hanging out of her top too, after the long walk.

“I can see your pussy plain as day” Stacy commented. Cindy spread her legs wider."Enjoy the view, then!"

They played on the swings for a while, pushing each other, grabbing each other’s tits when no cars were going by, and then swinging side by side, legs wide open, enjoying the cool breeze on their hot pussies. They felt so free! It was almost like being naked in public. A couple walked by, and the man stared at the girls. The girls clamped their legs tight at first, but then Stacy spread her legs wide! “Stacy!” Cindy exclaimed.

“What? He can’t see me from there!” She scooted her ass forward on the swing, until her pussy was hanging over the seat. “Now he can!” She swung higher, and her skirt lifted up, exposing her naked pussy to his gaze! She felt so naughty!

“You fucking whore!” Cindy said. Not to be outdone, she did the same, hanging her naked pussy over the edge, spreading her legs wide and pumping harder on the swing! They almost regretted to see the couple walk away, the man’s head twisting back at them to get his final looks.

“That was HOT!” Stacy said. “Did you see his face?”

“First boner of the day! Oh fuck! Let’s go back; I’m ready for you to eat my cunt now!” Cindy was flushed and very horny. But she dreaded the walk home. They started walking home, and before long, they heard a car honk, and then heard a familiar voice.

“Hello girls, need a ride?” They stopped.

“Shit!” Cindy whispered. “It’s Mr., Wilson!” Mr. Wilson had been returning from the store and had spotted the young girls. He had been admiring them for a while now, driving slowly and circling the block a few times, getting an eye full. He had quickly realized who they were, and was hoping to see a bit more of them, up close.

“Hi Mr. Wilson. Um…,“ Cindy was terrified to be discovered dressed like she was. Her worst fears were coming true! They walked to the car and bent down to talk to him. Their breasts nearly falling out from their tight shirts, their bra-less titties on display to his eager eyes! They felt their skirts rising up in the back, exposing their asses.

“Can I give you girls a lift someplace?” he asked.

“Yes, please.” said Stacy.

Cindy paused, turning red. “Uh…, I’m a little embarrassed to be dressed like this, Mr. Wilson. We were having a little naughty fun…”

“I think you girls look great! You certainly have the bodies for it.” He glance lingered on their breasts. “Don’t worry; I won’t say anything to your parents. Come on, get in!”

The both climbed into the big front seat. “Where to?” he asked.

Cindy said, “Home.”

Stacy said, “The Mall.”

“Stacy! We don’t have any money!” said Cindy.

“We can still walk around and look. I don’t want to go home yet. Come on, we spent all this time getting dressed and stuff.” Stacy said. “Can you take us there, and then bring us back home after a while?”

“Sure, I might do a little shopping myself. What is it you girls need at the mall?” He asked, making conversation, and driving off.

“Well, we kind of wanted to buy some sexy lingerie…” Stacy said, teasing him a little.

“Stacy!” exclaimed Cindy. She was shocked at her friend’s comment.

“Hmm, I can see that you girls need some new underwear.” Mr. Wilson said. He stared down at Stacy’s crotch; her naked pussy was on display! It had ridden up when she climbed into the car, and, being use to the breeze on her naked twat, she never noticed! “I guess you girls are too poor to own any underwear?”

“OMG, Cindy, he saw my twat!” Now, it was Stacy’s turn to be embarrassed. She quickly pulled her skirt down. Cindy pulled hers down too; she was showing a bit too much thigh.

“It’s OK. I think you two are beautiful. You should be proud of your bodies and want to show them off! There is absolutely nothing wrong with it." He added, "I really like looking at you two…”

“Thank you!” they both said, feeling much relieved. “It’s so much fun and sexy to show off” Stacy said. “Our parents don’t let us…“ She looked at him and pushed her breasts together with her arms. Mr. Wilson looked at her perky nipples thru the thin material. He was nice! She felt safe with him.

“You know,” he said. “I have plenty of money, more than I can ever use. I can give some to the both of you, for your shopping and stuff. Young pretty girls need nice things to wear and …”

“What, we can’t take your money!” Cindy quickly exclaimed.

“Let him finish, Cindy!” Stacy said. She really wanted some more sexy underwear!

“Well, I feel I should at least pay you for the show you gave me this morning…”

“What..?” Cindy said. “You saw us?”

“Of course, you didn’t know? I thought you were being nice to me. I figure that show was worth, what, maybe a hundred dollars apiece? Will that buy you some nice things?”

“A hundred dollars!” yelled Stacy. Her mind raced. “How much to see my tits, right now?” she blurted out. Her breasts were practically naked anyway, she might as well get something out of it!

“Stacy!” Cindy couldn’t believe her ears.

“Hmm, alright! Let me think… If both of you show me your breasts now, and until we get to the mall, I’ll let you use my credit card to buy yourselves some nice things. Like I said, I have money, but I sure don’t have pretty girls to look at.”

Stacy looked at him. He was actually very handsome, and not as old as she thought. A little grey around the temples maybe, but very fit and muscular. “No touching?” she added.

“No touching.”

“You won’t tell our parents?”

“Heck no!”

“Deal,” said Stacy.

“Deal,” said Cindy.

If they hadn’t been so horny, or if they didn’t loved the tingling feelings in their tight twats when they flashed strangers, it may have turned out different. But, both girls were too hot and too proud of their young bodies, and they really wanted some more sexy things. This way, they could get what they wanted without their parents finding out. They were beginning to learn and to love the power their tits and pussies had over men! They had been suppressed for too long and now they were going to go a little wild!

Stacy didn’t hesitate. She opened her shirt and shook her breasts, cupping them and pinching her nipples, like always. “You are free girls!” She slid down in her seat a bit, to hide from the traffic. Sliding made her skirt slide up, nearly exposing her naked pussy again! “Come on Cindy, show him your tits!”

Cindy paused, thought once more about the nice things they could buy, took a deep breath and pulled up her shirt, letting her big naked breasts swing free. She too slid low into her seat, struggling to keep her pussy hidden. “Oh, fuck, this is so hot!” she said, pinching her nipples to make them hard for Mister Wilson. They drove thru town with their tits and almost half of their asses hanging out. Mr. Wilson did his best to keep his car on the road, staring at the young, firm breasts on display before him. His hard cock was apparent to the girls. They could see it growing, getting thicker and longer, underneath his pant leg.

"Boner number two!" Stacy whispered into Cindy’s ear.

Stacy was so turned on; she reached down and quickly scratched her pussy, giving him a flash of her slit. She reasoned that he had already seen it anyway. Her finger came away glistening. “Shit, I’m so turned on!” The smell of hot pussy filled the car. Cindy couldn’t help herself either. She also reached down to quickly scratch her itch! They turned and kissed each other.
“You two girls are awesome!” Mr. Wilson said, “Thank you for making an old man very happy!”

The ride ended way too soon for him. “We are here, ladies,” he said. He parked the car and turned to watch them get themselves together. Up went the shirts; down went the skirts, hiding their tits and thighs from his view.

“Here’s my card, back in, one hour?” He said.

“Great, yep, an hour should be good.” Stacy took the card. “Thanks Mr. Wilson!”

“Call me ‘Chuck’.”

“OK, Chuck!”

The girls walked away. Chuck watched their asses wiggle. He unzipped his hard cock and started jerking off, watching them. He rubbed his pre-cum over his cock-head and began jacking furiously!

Stacy turned and saw him staring at them. She wiggled her ass and said to Cindy. “Hmm, his name is Chuck? … I wonder if ‘Chuck’ likes to ‘Fuck’?”

“He might ‘Fuck’, if he has some ‘Luck’!” said Cindy. She turned to wave at Chuck. Feeling mischievous, she pulled up Stacy’s skirt, showing Chuck her naked ass. Stacy did the same, lifting Cindy’s skirt as they walked away. Chuck shot his cum all over his steering wheel, watching the hot young asses shake in front of him. His cum shot high enough for anyone to see, if they had been looking. It landed heavily on his lap.

He was looking forward to seeing what they bought…

© Copyright Undeniable Urges, 2015 – 2018. Unauthorized use and/or duplication of this material without express and written permission from the author is strictly prohibited. Excerpts and links may be used, provided that full and clear credit is given to Undeniable Urges, with appropriate and specific direction to the original content.

Teen Stories

Sun, 20 May 2018 12:47:05 UTC

Horny Bus Stop Brunette

A few month back I was riding home from school on the city bus … I look over and see this sexy brunette breast size about a C cup ass was fat waist was slim … She kept looking at me and I started to think she realized I was starring at her lips all I could picture was how they would feel sucking on my tits and kissing my now soaking wet pussy from day dreaming the whole thing… She then sat next to me and whispered in my ear "it’s better in reality" I shake out of my daze and asked what she meant she smirked pulled the bus signal to stop grabbed my hand and we got off in front of what happened to be her house I walk in and she’s now undressing lace bra and underwear is all she has on and I’m now sitting on the couch and she reaches into a drawer and pulls out a few toys and tells me to do the honors I grab a vibrator remove her underwear and bra and now I have a mouth full of her tits and i move lower and lower now I got her pussy in my mouth and she moaning and yelling at me to keep going and within a few seconds my face is dripping and her body is shaking I want it to continue so then I turn the vibrator on and I start touching her now sensitive pussy and she’s screaming and squirting and she jumps up pulls my clothes off starts kissing me rubbing my tits sucking them and I’m beyond ready for her to give me what I wanted… She starts eating my pussy its the best that anyone could ever ask for I’m dripping wet moaning pinching my titties and my toes are curling she reaches for the vibrator and places it on my clit grabbed a dildo and starts fucking me rough and fast I feel it I’m going to squirt and she doesn’t stop I’m now rolling my eyes back and she’s telling me to cum for her and boom… I started squirting and she starts eating my pussy and taking in all my juices best one night stand ever

Teen Stories

Tue, 17 Jul 2018 13:23:17 UTC

The Daring, Naughty Sleepover 1

The Daring Naughty Sleepover (ff, mff, Mff, exhibitionist)

Summary – Cindy and Stacy have a long-awaited sleepover. Things get a bit naughty…

Note – This is a work of fiction, make-believe and fantasy. It is not based on real people or actual events. It is OK to have fantasies, but turning a fantasy into reality can destroy lives. Don’t be a dick with other people’s lives!

Cindy and her friend Stacy were having a sleep-over. It was the first time they would be left alone in an empty house in their entire young lives. Two glorious nights of freedom! Cindy’s parents had to leave town for the weekend and had decided she was finally old enough to stay by herself. She begged to have her best friend stay with her, “So I won’t get scared,” she said. The truth was, she really just wanted to be alone with her friend. To talk openly about boys (without being overheard), to squeal out loud (without being told to ‘be quiet’), and to walk around in just their panties on (if they wanted to, and she wanted to)!

Cindy was a beautiful, long haired blonde with bright blue eyes. She had large breasts for her age, flat stomach and nice, round ass. She had hardly any fat at all – only ‘baby fat’, as her dad would say, and then he would stroke her soft tummy and hips. Stacy was nearly the opposite, but just as hot! She had dark short hair with deep green eyes – smaller tits than Stacy, but with large puffy nipples and a very fuck-able ass. She was a little shorter and thinner than Cindy. They were both very proud of their hot, young bodies.

BFF’s since grade school, they had many sleepovers before, but it was never as much fun as they hoped. Both of their parents kept a close watch on them, especially as the girls began growing into sexy young women. It seemed the bigger their breasts got, the more protective their parents became – always telling them to “Keep it down! Change your clothes! Cover your selves up”, and the worst “Go wipe off that slutty makeup!“ They never had any privacy either, as their parents were always checking up on them; monitoring what they listed to or watched, and opening the bedroom door without knocking. It seemed that if they were too quiet, or too loud, they could count on a parent walking in on them!

The big day finally arrived, after two weeks of giggling, whispering and planning! Stacy’s parents dropped her off after school Friday with her bags. She had packed everything she needed for the big event –music, movies, swim-suit, make-up, toothbrush and her clothes – shorts, t-shirts and extra panties -including some ‘sexy’ ones her parents didn’t know about! She felt so naughty!

Cindy’s parent went over everything one last time. “Don’t forget to lock the doors” and “Remember to call us every day”, etc… and finally, they left, closing the door behind them. Cindy locked the door and turned towards her friend. The girls stared at each other, their grins growing. They raised their eyebrows, their eyes bugging out in happiness. They had to cover their mouths to keep from screaming in joy. They snickered uncontrollably; Cindy grabbed her friends’ hand and pulled her into the living room and away from the door, so her parents couldn’t hear them.

“Well,” Stacy said, grinning mischievously, “What do we do first, slut?” They had started to call each other dirty names a while ago, after a naughty discussion about boys.

“I’m getting out of these frumpy clothes, whore!” said Cindy. “Then I’m cranking up some music and dancing around the house like a crazy bitch!”

“Whoo, hooo!” Stacy cried.

They quickly ran to Cindy’s room. Their joy was nearly uncontrollable. Still giggling, they kicked off their shoes. Cindy pulled her shirt over her head, and threw it in the hamper. Her friend followed. They glanced at each other standing together in their bras.

“I have an idea” said Stacy. “I declare this to be a ‘No bra weekend’!” Stacy was always the more daring of the two. She quickly reached around and pulled off her bra. It felt so good to have her ‘little girls’ free! It was her favorite part of the day! She rubbed them up and down and pinched her nipples like she did at home.

“Alright, ‘No bra weekend’ it is!” Cindy unhooked her bra too, and gave her titties a quick massage like her friend had done. It felt so good! “You are free girls, free!” she said, shaking her boobs back and forth. Stacy watched her friend shaking her tits, wishing her boobs were as big. She looked longingly at her friend’s titties until Cindy put on a tight t-shirt.

“Hey, Cindy, check it out!” Stacy said. Stacy turned towards her friend with her uncovered nipples hardening, she unbuttoned her jeans, and slowly began pushing her pants down.

Cindy looked at her hot friend a little bewildered, “What are you doing?” she started to say, but stopped, when she saw her friends ‘surprise’ starting to appear. Her eyes locked onto Stacy’s crotch, and then suddenly, she exclaimed “Stacy! They are HOT! Where did you get them?”

Cindy kicked off her pants and stood there wearing nothing but a pair of hot, pink panties!

Stacy struck a pose for her friend, and explained, “I bought them at the mall last week, shopping with my mom. I ditched her, ran to ‘Fredrick’s’, and bought them. She’d kill me if she ever found out!”

“Wow, you look good, girl! I’m so jealous!” Cindy walked around her near-naked friend, checking her out. “Your ass looks great in them!” she added.

In her best teasing, sexy voice, Stacy said “I brought you a present…” She bent over, showing her friend her sexy ass again, and triumphantly pulled a pair of baby blue panties from her bag. “I thought they matched your eyes, slut.”

“Eeeeeeiiiii, for me? OMG! Thank you, thank you!” Cindy waved them in the air excitedly, checked the tag and said “Just my size, fuck-n-a!” She stripped off her plain cotton panties and sat on the edge of the bed. Her short t-shirt could not hide her cunt from her friend’s view. Stacy stared at her friend’s young pussy, trying not to get caught. It hadn’t changed much since she last saw it, just a soft covering of light blond hair, like fuzz on a juicy peach, she thought. As Cindy pulled them on, she spread her legs. Stacy thought she saw her pussy lips glistening just a bit.

Cindy stood up and admired herself in her full-length mirror, turning this way and that, turning around, pulling up her shirt, and looking at her ass, bending over slightly. “Damn, I look fucking hot!” she exclaimed! Cindy ran to her friend, again said “Thank you!” and gave her a kiss on the lips. “You know where the music is; pick out something good, while I get us some snacks and drinks.” Cindy turned and ran into the kitchen.

Stacy watched her friend bounce out of the bedroom. She gave her nipples another pinch, put on her shirt, and went to find some music.

Cindy heard their favorite dance tune playing as she brought out the snacks. She set down the soda and bowl of snacks, and then turned up the music. “It needs to be louder, bitch!” she screamed. The bass pounded out the beat as they danced crazily around the living room, their breasts bouncing under their shirts, their panties flashing each other as they gyrated. They felt so hot, so sexy, so grown up!

“Hey, watch this!” Stacy said, she turned her backside to her friend and started ‘twerking’, shaking her panty covered ass to her friend’s delight. She then squatted even lower, thrusting her hips in and out.

“Oooh! Teach me to do that too!” cried Cindy. Stacy helped her by positioning her in the basic stance, spreading her legs and bending her over until her pale, blue panties were showing. She put her hand on her friend’s panties to push her hips lower. Cindy though the hand lingered on her ass a little longer than necessary. She felt so naughty, bent over like this! She felt good!

“Now, move your ass back and forth!” She watched her friend shake her ass. She giggled. “Not like that, like this!” as she demonstrated. “Pretend you have a cock in your pussy, and you are trying to bring him off just by moving your ass!”

“Stacy!” her friend exclaimed, “You are such a WHORE!” She starting thrusting, imagining a hard cock in her tiny hole.

“Work it bitch, make him cum!” Stacy squealed. She began to twerk harder, having so much fun! She started making up lyrics to the beat of the music. “Fuck it, fuck it, fuck it, harder, harder, harder, slut!”

Her friend joined in, and now they were twerking, singing, and getting themselves turned on.

“Fuck it, fuck it, fuck it, harder, harder, harder, slut!”

“Fuck it, fuck it, fuck it, harder, harder, harder, slut!”

In their imagination, they were both fucking hard dicks. Stacy imagined them on a double date, fucking side by side, as their dates pounded their fuck-holes. Cindy kept imagining her tight twat being spread wide by a thick cock!

“Fuck it, fuck it, fuck it, harder, harder, harder, slut!”

“Fuck it, fuck it, fuck it, harder, harder, harder, slut!”

The song finally ended and they fell to the floor exhausted! Their chests were heaving, their breasts expanding and contracting with each breath. They watched each other, smiling.

“I think we made them cum, slut” said Stacy.

“We are preggers for sure now, whore” said Cindy. They giggled and rolled on the carpet.

They got up off the floor. Cindy stood first, turned, and watched her friend’s ass rising up. When Stacy was still on all fours, Cindy got a great view of her crotch. There was a wet spot, and it was not from sweat! It was right where she knew her fuck-hole to be. Cindy reached down and felt her own wet spot, before her friend could turn to her. She was getting so fucking horny!

“What’s next? Pizza or makeup party?” said Cindy.

“I have a better idea, let’s prank call Kevin Thompson!” said Stacy. “I got his number off of ‘Facebook’ yesterday.”

“What about ‘Caller ID’, you stupid whore?” said Cindy.

“You ignorant slut, all you have to do is dial *67 first. I’ll show you,” said Stacy. She dialed her friend’s number and listened to it ring.

“It says ‘UNAVAILABLE’, cool!” She answered, in a very silly voice “Who is it?”

“Hello. I’m looking for an ignorant slut, is she there?” said Stacy.

“Sorry, the slut is busy right now.” Cindy had a dirty thought and quickly added, “she is sucking someone’s cock right now. Can you call back later?” Cindy grinned and winked at her friend.

“Well, I’m a cock-whore myself. Can I ‘cum’ over and help?” Stacy emphasized the word ‘cum’.

“The more cunts the merrier, whore, ‘cum’ over whenever and as often as you can!” Cindy hung up and the girls started laughing uncontrollably. Their occasional ‘snorts’ only made them laugh harder.

“DO IT! Call him, but put it on speaker!” cried Cindy. “I DARE you to make him have phone sex with you”

“OK!” agreed Stacy, “but you have to be quiet and let me do it, I learned a neat trick to sound sexy!”

"DO IT, now!"

They sat on the couch, the phone sitting between them on the coffee table. Stacy dialed and the phone rang. The buzzing echoed in the room. It rang twice, three times, then “Hello?”

Stacy took a deep breath, and then slowly exhaled, while saying, ‘Hi, is Kevin there?” she sounded so sexy, even while disguising her voice. The breathy voice got Kevin’s attention.

“This is Kevin, who is this?”

Another breath, “Hi Kevin, I think you are so hot.” Cindy covered her mouth to keep from giggling out loud.

“Who is this?”

“Kevin, how big is your cock? Is it big? Is it fat?"

“What?”

“I want you Kevin. I want your cock inside of me.”
“Who is this?” he asked again.
Stacy took another deep breath and moaned, “Ooooooooh, Kevin… I wish I was with you right now Kevin, I wish I could play with your cock and suck it for you. I think you are so hot, Kevin. I dream about your cock. I dream about you fucking me. Have you ever fucked a girl, Kevin?”

“Fuck, you are getting me horny, who is this?”

“Take out our cock, Kevin. Take it out and pretend it was me playing with your dick. I wish I was playing with your cock, Kevin.”

A moment passed…

“OK, I have my dick out” The girls looked at each other, amazed!

“Stroke it Kevin, stroke your cock for me,” Stacy encouraged. “Oh, I wish I was there jacking you off and sucking your cock. I want you so bad, Kevin; I want your cock in my mouth, in my pussy…in my ass”

“Shit! I’m so fucking hard right now.” They could hear him starting to breathe harder.
“Mmmm. I wish I could see it, Kevin. My pussy is so wet. My hot little pussy wants your cock.”
“Ugh! I’m going to fuck you so hard!”
“Jack it Kevin, jack your hard cock for me!” Stacy decided to send him over the edge. “Kevin, if I was with you, you know what I would do? After I sucked your cock and licked your balls, I’d bend over and let you see my hot ass and pussy. I’d open up my hot, wet pussy for you and let you fuck me. Fuck me now, Kevin! FUCK ME!” Stacy began to moan as if she was getting fucked, “Uh, uh, oooh!”
The girls were getting so turned on. They both wished they were with Kevin right now, doing all the nasty things Stacy was telling him.

The girls listened in amazement. They could hear the soft ‘fap’, ‘fap, ‘fap’, as he stroked his meat.

“Are you ready to cum, Kevin? Are you going to cum? I wish I was there to see your sperm fly and eat your cum!”

“I’m almost there, shit!”

“Do it, do it, Kevin!" The girls were so horny now. What started out as a prank had taken a different turn. Their horniness drove them further than they had expected. Stacy wished she was alone, so she could rub her hot pussy!

“Are you cumming Kevin? Are you shooting your sperm? I wish I was there to lick it all up. I love to eat cum, Kevin.”

“I’m cumming, shit, I’m coming! Aaah, aaah, aahh, fuck!”

They listened to Kevin moaning as he came, in stunned silence, they looked at each other wide eyed and smiled. The smiles got bigger, and then they couldn’t hold back any longer and started laughing and giggling out loud.

“What?” said Kevin, “Is this a joke? Who is this, is this Heather?”

“Maybe…” said Stacy. They laughed again, thinking about the bitch Heather catching some shit for their prank. “Good-bye jerk-off boy!” said Stacy as she disconnected the call. They laughed out loud.

“Oh My God, that was fucking hilarious!” said Cindy “I can’t believe you got him to jack himself off!” She took a deep breath and said “Hi, is Kevin there”, Cindy imitated, “I want you so bad, Kevin”, she giggled, “jack it for me Kevin! FUCK ME, KEVIN! Ooooohh!"
“This is so much fun! What do we do next?” asked Stacy. “Anyone else we can call?”
“Well, first, I’m getting hungry,” said Cindy (anything to take her mind off sex, she was so horny!), “Mom left some money for us, want pizza?”

“Sure, you order it, you know what I like” said Stacy.

“I don’t think they have ‘hot cum’, as a pizza topping, whore,” Cindy joked.

“Fuck, I’m hotter than a two-dollar whore right now, slut” said Stacy. She lifted up her shirt and pushed out her panty covered crotch to prove it. She showed Cindy the large wet spot in the middle of her hot, pink panties.

“How about me?” ask Cindy, she pulled up her shirt as well. “Am I wet too?” If anything, her baby blue panties were even wetter than her friend’s!

“Yup, your pussy is soaked too. We are two hot, wet twats, aren’t we?” said Stacy

“Yup, we need cock,” said Cindy, matter-of-factly.

“Yes, we need fat cocks up our tight cunt holes,” said Stacy. The girls were enjoying their dirty talk. They were young, hot and horny. They were also sexually frustrated, and they knew their parents would never let them have boyfriends. The dirty talk, when they were alone, was their only release. Being alone in the house allowed them to talk even raunchier!

“Hey, the pizza delivery boy has a cock! Think he would fuck us with it?” said Stacy, doing her best stupid, bimbo slut routine.

“Let’s find out!” said Cindy, jokingly. “We could answer the door naked, and ask him to fuck our brains out!” She added, “It would almost be worth it, just to see his face, when two naked, hot chicks answer the door.”

“I know what!” said Stacy. “I dare you to answer the door like that,” waiving at her friend’s current outfit.

“No way, my shirt barely covers my ass!” exclaimed Cindy.

“Pull it down, like this!” Stacy grabbed her friend’s shirt and pulled it down, stretching it past her ass. Cindy’s tits strained against the material. She was now showing a bit of cleavage as well. “There, it is fine now! I DARE you, I DOUBLE DARE you!” Stacy said, egging on her friend. She knew Cindy couldn’t refuse a double dare.

“Alright, fine,” said Cindy, “but I’m ordering from that other place. All I need is some pizza-guy asking my dad about the hot slut from the last order”. They giggled. Cindy pulled down her shirt over her ass again, stretching it to make sure it stayed put.

They ordered the pizza, put on a movie and waited. Cindy placed her purse on the table, next to the door, so she wouldn’t have to prance around looking for it. She hoped to pay for the food quickly and avoid any embarrassment.

“Ding-Dong” rang the door bell, a half hour later.

“Coming!” yelled Cindy, as they both stood up. Stacy didn’t want to miss this!

Stacy snickered, “Cumming! You said you were ‘Cumming’!” She added, “Wait a second!” When Cindy stopped, Stacy reached over and gave both of Cindy’s nipples a hard twist!

“Stacy, you fucking whore!” Cindy looked down at her pronounced nipples poking thru her shirt. Turning red, she walked to the door, pulling her shirt over her panty covered ass as best she could. She opened the door, trying to not be obvious that she was hiding her hard nipples from his view, and turned redder as the guy lustfully looked at her. She said, “You can put it there,” pointing to the table by the door, where her purse was. What, her purse was gone!

She looked around for the missing purse, as the pizza guy followed her in, checking out her ass the whole time. She finally saw her purse on the floor, at the other end of the small entry-way.

“Stacy!” She thought, that fucking bitch! Payback later, whore!” At that moment, she decided to play along and not let her friend get the best of her. She dropped her arm, stuck out her chest, and walked as sexily as she could to her purse, her ass towards the pizza-guy. She stopped and noticed her friend in the shadows, peeking from around the corner, watching the whole thing! She would show her…

“How big is it?” she asked, “I mean how big is the bill? I mean, how much is it?” She grinned, looking her friend in the eye.

“Uh, err, it’s $14.98”, he stammered. Cindy slowly bent over, legs together, knees locked, reaching for her purse. Her t-shirt was riding higher, and higher, as her head went lower! The guy couldn’t believe his luck and stared at her ass lustfully. Her baby-blue panties slowly, ever so slowly, came into view. He could now see her entire, beautiful ass, and even the bulge of her crotch! She fumbled in her purse a moment more, giving him and eye-full, and slowly stood up. He adjusted himself, and looked away sheepishly.

She walked back to him, her eyes twinkling, and handed him a twenty dollar bill. “Keep the change”, she said, and taking a deep breath then exhaling slowly, said, “I like to give good tips, have a nice night” She looked down at her protruding nipples. His eyes followed, staring openly at her perky breasts and hard nipples. ‘Gorgeous fucking tits!’ he thought, still not believing his luck!

“Thanks for the tits!” he said excitedly, “I mean TIP! I’m so sorry…” Now it was his turn to be embarrassed. He turned, fumbled for the door and left as fast as he could.

“You fucking SLUT! I can’t believe you did that!” Stacy said, coming around the corner once the door closed. “You gave him a fucking hard on! I watch him adjust his dick in his pants!”

“You are the whore who moved my purse!” admonished Cindy, “it’s your fault I had to act like a cock hungry slut”. She giggled. It was exciting to act like a cock tease. It made her wet! WET? “Oh my gosh, Stacy, could he see my wet spot?” She turned her ass to her friend and bent over like before. Stacy was enjoying the view the pizza-guy had just received, and stared hungrily at her best friend’s ass covered panties. She was getting hungry, but not for pizza.

“Well, can you see it?” Cindy asked again, wiggling her ass.

I can see it, Stacy thought, I can see your ass and hot pussy. “Wait a second”, she said aloud, “let me get closer,” she moved closer, bent over and stared at the sight before her. Her friend was soaked! She was close enough to smell her friend’s hot pussy juice too! She breathed deeply, but quietly.

“No, I don’t think he saw it,” Cindy lied. “I can see it up close, but probably not from where he was. It was a little dark after all.”

“Thanks! I’d have been so embarrassed! Cindy said, relieved, “Let’s eat.”

They carried the pizza to the coffee table, got some more cold drinks and began eating, while they watched the rest of the movie.

“Mmmm, good pizza,” said Cindy.

‘”Yeah, and nice tits too!” said Stacy. Soda almost shot out of Cindy’s nose!

“How big was it? Cindy asked, “How big was his bill?”

“About this big,” said Stacy, holding her hand out about eight inches apart. “He had a nice big bill”.

The girls laughed until they nearly cried, reliving the experience with the pizza delivery guy, and the phone call to Kevin. They ate and drank like teenage girls, and belched loudly like girls do when they are together. The finished dinner, and then put everything away. It was time for bed.

They went to the bathroom together to wash up, brush their teeth and get ready for bed. Cindy dropped her panties to pee, and exclaimed, “Hey, my panties are soaked! I thought you said he couldn’t see my wet spot!” She peed into the toilet while staring down at the wet crotch of her panties.

“I didn’t see anything earlier” Stacy continued to lie, brushing her teeth and listening to her friend tinkle. “Maybe you sprung a leak during dinner?”

“Yeah, right, liar,” said Cindy as she finished, standing up and flashing her bush as she pulled up her wet panties.

Stacy took a pee while Cindy washed up and brushed. Stacy noticed that her crotch was just as soaked as her friends. Stacy saw Cindy sneaking a glance at her while she was on the toilet. She opened her legs to give her a better view, pretending to look away. They finished up and went to Cindy’s room, turning off the light behind them.

Sitting on the bed, they talked about typical girl things, ‘boys’ and ‘kissing’. Then they talked about ‘making out’, what it would be like and then, the conversation turned to what a ‘real slut’ one of their schoolmates was.

“Can you believe her?” said Stacy. “She walks around like a whore, shaking her tits, and bending over, so boys can stare at her ass!”

"Like I did to the pizza guy?" Cindy grinned.

"You know what I mean!" said Stacy, "We might talk about being ‘Sluts’ and ‘Whores’, but she is always showing off her goodies."

“Like this?” Cindy laughed. She stuck out her tits, gave them a shake, and began to strut around the room, with exaggerated motions.

“More like this!” said Stacy, as she got up from the bed. As her friend watched, she pulled her shirt down, and squeezed her small boobies together. Then she bent low to show off her cleavage. Part of her fat nipple slipped out. “Whoops, get back in there, girls!” She gave them another pinch.

They both began walking around the room, striking sexy poses – hands on hips, asses out, lips puckered. They would pretend to drop things, just to bend over and show each other their tight, panty covered asses! As they walked, trying to shake their asses, with their legs tight together, the motion of their thighs made their slick cunt lips rub together; they were both getting extremely horny. Their nipples were hard and visible, poking through their thin shirts. The girls had been walking a sexual tightrope all night long and were craving release.

Then things got hotter!

"Let’s play ‘Truth or Dare’!” said Stacy.

They asked only innocent questions, at first, and then it got dirtier and dirtier.

“Truth” said Stacy.

“Have you ever seen a hard cock?” asked Cindy.

“Besides the pizza guy’s?” laughed Stacy. “Only, my dad’s, once, when he was getting out of the shower!” They talked about how big it was, and how it looked. They giggled.

“Truth” said Cindy.

“Do you ever rub your pussy?” asked Stacy. “Don’t lie!”

“I rub it almost every night!” Cindy whispered.

“Me too”, admitted Stacy.

“Truth” said Stacy.

“Would you suck a dick?” asked Cindy.

Stacy paused…“Yes!”

“Truth” said Cindy.

“Would you swallow a boy’s cum?” asked Stacy.

“Well, at least once,” whispered Cindy. “Sluts like me have to know what cum tastes like”. Then, at the same time, they looked at each other and said, “Ewwww!”

Cindy considered what she could ask next, maybe she’d ask if her friend would ever make out with a girl, or lick a pussy? She never got the chance.

“Dare!“ Stacy shouted, bouncing on the bed. It was time to spice things up! She wondered what her friend would make her do! She pushed her shoulders back, and admired her small boobs as she waited.

“Kiss me like you would a boy!” laughed Cindy. She quickly tried to rationalize her statement, in case her friend was shocked, “We need the practice…”

Neither of them had ever kissed before. They had talked about it before. They yearned to kiss boys, to learn how to do it. A real kiss, a hot, sensual kiss! Would she do it?

“Pucker up, bitch!” Stacy said.

They both got up on their knees and moved closer together on the bed, meeting in the middle. Stacy placed her arms over her friend’s shoulder, and pressed her lips hard against hers. Cindy kissed her back. Stacy opened her mouth and gently sucked her friend’s lips! Cindy kissed her back, and then mimicked her friend’s actions, sucking on her lips until she let loose with a wet ‘pop’ sound. All their pent up desires exploded, and they began kissing each other passionately!

Stacy wrapped her arms around her friend and they fell on the bed. They parted their lips slightly, and darted their tongues into each other’s mouths. They began to feel each other up, getting hotter by the minute. A minute passed, then, they stopped, looked at each other in the eyes, and caught their breaths. Would they take this farther?

“Truth or Dare?” whispered Stacy, looking lovingly into her friends eyes.

“Dare” replied Cindy.

“Rub my pussy…” Stacy said. It was almost a question, as if begging, she was longing for release.

Cindy was too hot to refuse. She slowly reached her hand down and lifted up her friend’s shirt so she could gain access to her pussy. She slowly slid her hand down into her panties… She could feel the heat! She cupped Stacy’s cunt with her hand, feeling the soft hairs, and slowly rubbed it up and down.

“Aaahhh,” Stacy said, “it feels so good! Fuck, I’m such a whore! Mmmmmm! don’t stop. Please?” she asked.

Cindy could not refuse her friend. She knew how horny they both were. She was determined to make her friend cum! She rubbed some more, then easily found Stacy’s slit with her probing fingers. She slid her finger up and down her gash, spreading her pussy lips open, gathered some juice, and then smeared it up and over her lips and clit.

“Ahhhh” moaned Cindy, “it feels so good! Rub my pussy!” she whispered.

Her friend continued, rubbing her crotch and smashing her clit with her palm. Cindy began to rub harder. Stacy was soaking wet, the juices dripping from her cunt! Cindy plunged one, then two fingers up her fuck hole, and started to pump, like a cock would do, slamming into her hole! The squishing sounds filled the room. The smell of hot pussy was intoxicating.

“Yes, Yes!” Stacy cried. “Aaahh, Ahh”, you are going to make me cum!” cried Stacy.

Cindy fucked her harder. “Squish, squish, squish” As she finger fucked her hot cunt-hole, her thumb found her clit again. She began rolling it around in the hot, fuck juices. She felt her friend’s pussy tighten around her fingers. She reached up with her other hand and squeezed Stacy’s boobs, sending her friend over the edge!

“I’m cumming!” Stacy screamed, “I’m cumming!” She began spasming, as wave after wave of orgasms rolled over her. “Fuck, Fuck, FUCK!” she cried. Cindy kept finger fucking her, and rubbing her clit with her thumb. Stacy was having small convulsions as the orgasms consumed her. She finally rolled over, to stop the intense feelings. She clamped her legs together to keep Cindy’s fingers from fucking her hole any more.

“Whew! That was a big one!” said Stacy, as she loosened her vise grip on her friend’s hand.

Cindy pulled her cum-covered hand from her lover’s twat, and brought them up to her face to look at. “I could tell” she said. She looked at her fingers – they were glistening with juices. She sniffed them, and then began licking the sweet cum off her fingers. She offered them to Stacy who also smelled deeply of her scent, then gently began licking the juices too.

Cindy looked in her friend’s eyes and said, “Truth or Dare?” with a smile.

“Dare” said Stacy wickedly, giving a wink, still licking cum from her fingers.

“Eat me,” said Cindy.

Stacy decided to give up all pretense of playing the game. She got up off the bed and took off her shirt, her perky tits at attention. She looked at her friend lying on the bed, and rolled down her panties, her tits and fat nipples hanging down lewdly. Naked, she walked to the light switch, stood there, and pinched her nipples again. Cindy watched her friend’s movements, admiring her beauty and her hot, sexy body. Cindy took off her shirt and pinched her nipples, just like her friend had done. She too dropped her wet panties on the floor. She threw back the covers, rolled onto her back and spread her legs wide, her juicy twat shining in the light, inviting her friend to join her. Stacy flicked the switch, and with the moon outside the window illuminating the room in a soft light, she joined her friend on the bed.

Stacy climbed on top of Cindy, positioning herself pussy to pussy with her friend, trying to rub their cunts together. She took a deep breath and said “I want to be your little fucking whore”.

Cindy took a deep breath, imitating he friend’s breathy talk and said, “I’m your fucking slut, now eat my pussy.” She grinned.

They kissed passionately, open mouthed, their tongues darting in and out. They smashed their mouths harder against each other, nearly bringing blood. They began caressing each other, squeezing each other’s breasts, and running their hands up and down their bodies, caressing all over. Stacy grabbed her friend’s ass, and Cindy lifted her leg humping her hot pussy into Stacy’s thigh. “I’m so fucking hot! Do me Stacy, do me!”

Stacy gave her a long kiss, and stared into Cindy’s eyes. She began moving lower, cupping her breasts, and sucking hard on a nipple. Cindy’s nipples hardened and the bud filled her mouth. She pinched the other one. “Aaaaagggghhhh”, her friend moaned, as she writhed on the bed. Stacy gave the same treatment to her other tit, till both nipples were swollen, and taut. She then moved lower, kissing her friend’s stomach, then lower, kissing just above her pussy. Cindy was going crazy with desire; she squeezed her tits, waiting for Stacy’s tongue to give her release.

Stacy decided to tease her some more, she put her head between Cindy’s legs and began licking inside her thighs. She could smell her friend’s hot pussy, and was craving to taste it, but wanted to drive her insane first! She licked and sucked both thighs, then, plunged her mouth over her Cindy’s hot gash. She slurped and swallowed some fuck-juices and pushed her tongue up her twat as far as it would go! She couldn’t believe how much pussy-juice there was. She pushed her face deeply into her hole, licking up as much as she could. It tasted so sweet. She held Cindy’s twat apart with her hands, and started finger-fucking her.

“Aaaahhhhgggg! Fuck, fuck that feels gooood! You are making me craaaazy!” cried Cindy, gripping the sheets with both hands, and shaking her head uncontrollably.

Stacy moved her mouth upward, searching for her clit. She found Cindy’s swollen bud and began licking and sucking it, continuing to fuck her friend’s cunt with her fingers. “Squish, squish, squish, sllluuurrrp!”

“Oh fuck, oh fuck, I’m cumming” cried Cindy, panting. “Oh fuck, fuck, I’m cuuuummmminnng!” She pinched her nipples again and exploded all over her friend’s face. Pussy juice was everywhere. The massive orgasm shook her, over and over again. Wave after wave enveloped her as Stacy kept plunging two fingers in and out of her twat. Stacy could feel her pussy walls grip her fingers like a cock. She kept licking her friend’s clit as she fucked her, finally giving it one last, long suck!

“Aaaahhhhrrrrgggg, stop, stop, stop!” Cindy panted. She squeezed her thighs together as her orgasm shattered her! She had had enough. Stacy gently withdrew her fingers, and gave her twat a single, loving lick.

Stacy climbed up to her friend again and caressed her hair. “Did you like that, my little slut?” She looked at Cindy and began running her fingernail around her pink nipple.

“You have pussy juice all over your face, whore” Cindy deadpanned. They burst into another round of giggling.

The two girls stayed up late that night, experimenting. They explored each other’s sexy, young, tight bodies. They practiced kissing and caressing, both gently and firmly. They learned to ‘scissor’ and discovered that their favorite position was’ sixty-nine’. They lay on their sides, licking, sucking and fingering until they came together. They finally fell asleep, exhausted in each other’s arms.

And, they still had another full day and night ahead of them!

© Copyright Undeniable Urges, 2015 – 2018. Unauthorized use and/or duplication of this material without express and written permission from the author is strictly prohibited. Excerpts and links may be used, provided that full and clear credit is given to Undeniable Urges, with appropriate and specific direction to the original content.

Teen Stories

Sun, 20 May 2018 12:36:10 UTC

The incident that changed my life forever. 2

The incident that changed my life for the better.

In high school, I had only had sex with 2 girls. The first was because I heard she was "easy". As it turned out, she was. I fucked her on the first date. There was a big problem tho, or should I say, a small problem. My dick is small. At best it is 5 inches. This girl liked to fuck and I know I wasn’t taking care of her. I found out she was fucking others when we were suppose to be dating. This affair didn’t last long. I couldn’t take care of her sexually.

My second girl was not fucking everyone, but she was about like me. Neither of us knew what we were doing. I had very little experience,, and neither did she. I could get my rocks off, and enjoyed sex immensely but I knew I was not ringing her bell. This relationship was going nowhere.

Due to the month I was born, I started school when I was 5 instead of 6. After 12 years of school, I graduated at the young age of 17. I joined the Army after high school, as all the males in my family had alway done. When I got out of boot camp, I was assigned to a radar site on a small island in the Boston bay. We had a bridge going from the mainland to the island, with the gate to the site on the mainland. When I was assigned here, I had just turned 18.

On the day that changed my life, I was on guard duty at the main gate. A nice spring day with plenty of sunshine that felt great after the cold weather we had been having. I saw a beautiful old 1955 Olds Holiday coming to the gate. I thought a rich new recruit was coming as I had, straight from basic training. As it got closer, I could see an old lady was driving. As she drove up to the gate, I wondered what she could want coming here. She must be lost.

I unlocked the gate and walked up to her car and asked her if I could help her. As I had approached her window, I figured she was in her 60’s, but not sure.

She asked if there was a bulletin board or someplace she could put a notice to where everyone could see it. I answered that there was. but what did she want posted.

She answered that she had a house on the bay that she rented out rooms in the summer to people that wanted just to get away for the week, to relax and enjoy and kick back and take life easy, and she needs help in getting the rooms and house ready for the summer. She needed someone to help paint, clean, and move things around. Not hard work but she was getting older and her husband had died a few years earlier and there was just her, and she couldn’t do it all.

I thought "hell John. You could use some extra money. The Army pay barely keeps you in beer and smokes". I replied," I would be happy to help you out if my hours off would allow me to do the work that you needed?"

She looked me over and asked me when I could start. I told her I worked 2 days on, and one day off, and my day off was tomorrow. She said "great", and made arrangements to get me to her house.

When I got there, I saw a 3 story house that was right on the water. It was old, but all the houses in the area were. They all looked about the same style, age, and condition. She acted like she was happy for me to be there and help her with the chores. She gave me an outline of what we needed to do in the coming weeks. Paint most rooms, move ‘stuff’ from storage in the rooms to the back garage or basement, to make more rooms available. With the addition of more rooms, that meant more parking spaces would be needed. Gravel would have to be spread on her back yard to make room for the additional cars. This looked like a piece of cake. No hard work.

We started by cleaning each room at a time. Move the ‘stuff’ out, clean the room, then paint the room. All was going well and as lunch time came, she said to come and have a bite to eat. She made sandwitches of salami and cheese on rye bread. A big dill pickle and a little mustard and it tasted great. After lunch, it was back at it.

After a long day, and not hard work, she asked me to stay and have a bite to eat. I said "sure". She asked if I had a driver’s license and could drive. I told her I did, and I had thoughts that she was going to let me drive her beautiful car. I had had an uncle that had a car like this. I had ridden with him and I loved his car. Just the thoughts of me driving one was getting me very excited.

She replied that her doctor wanted her to drink a beer each day for her health. I thought, sure lady. I’ve know many people like that. A beer a day for medicinal purposes. She gave me her keys and money to get the beer and told me where to go. She wanted Ballantine ale, in the quart bottle. She wanted 5 quarts. and cold from the cooler. I wondered if this is for one setting or for 5 days. I figured if the doc told her to drink a bottle a day, he wasn’t meaning a quart bottle. I took the money and headed for the store with a huge smile on my face. Things were looking good.

When I returned she had the same salami, cheese, rye bread, pickle, and mustard. She took the Ale from me with a happy look on her face, and went to get the glasses. We sat at the table and she poured 2 glasses. Her first glass went down in one bottoms up. I was beginning to wonder. She poured herself another ale and passed the bread and fixins to me as she continued on with her second glass. I made myself a sandwich and had not gone through my first glass of ale when she poured her third. This old gal loved her ale. After her third glass, she made herself a sandwich and poured herself a fourth glass and me a second. She had to open the second quart to fill the glasses.

I think she was getting a little tipsy as she was starting to slur her words just a little. I thought, "John, you are doing ok. Easy work, food as it is, all the beer I want, and getting paid for all this". After the second quart and starting the third, she said something that shook the hell out of me.

"John, you take one more drink of the ale and I am going to come over there and kiss you". Say what? Me 18, her 60 something? A kiss? I gave it a long thought, what the hell. Free beer and getting paid, by then I was feeling pretty good. I took another drink.

She jumped up and staggered over to me. She set straddled on my lap with her legs on either side of mine looking right in my face. She took a drink of ale and went for my mouth. As she kissed me, the ale flowed out of her mouth and into mine. I dont know if she planned for that to happen, or she was just feeling to good.

The kiss wasn’t that bad. Remember I have had just two girls in my short 18 years. She took another drink and again let it escape her mouth as we kissed. She was singing "whoopee" and kept drinking and letting the ale flow all over me and her. She was laughing, hugging me, and running her hands all over me. She then said "I’m all wet, I need to take these wet clothes off". She stood up, but still straddled me and took off her blouse and bra and set back down.

Her tits were not what I was used to. They were very saggy but her nipples were very large and protruding. She gave me a tight hug and said I should take off my wet shirt. Fuck it. Off it went. Another big hug. She rubbed those tits all over my chest. More ale. Again more was squirted out of her mouth than was swallowed. She took her ale soaked tits and offered them to me to lick. I did. Beer flavored tits. Those nipples were getting huge and hard. I continued sucking on them and by then my little pecker was starting to firm up. I was going with the flow. I had had enough beer that I was feeling pretty good. Her hands rubbing my body, me sucking her hard nipples. Hell I was enjoying the hell out of this. It looks like I am going to get fucked tonight.

After her next drink going down her stomach and soaking her pants, she gets up and says she should take off her pants. She just says this matter of factly and takes them off as well as her big girl panties. I got a close up look at her hairy pussy. Most of her hair was grey, and lots of it. Curly and wet. As she stood stradling my legs she poured beer down her stomach and all over her pussy. She caught some in her hand and rubber it in her cunt. She rubbed and rubbed. More beer in her pussy. She says for me to rub it in. I thought again, what the hell and started rubbing that hairy, wet pussy.

I think we were down to our last quart of ale when she gets up on the table and lays on her back and pours more beer between her legs and tells me to kiss it.

Kiss a pussy? I have heard of this, but never thought I would do it. It was looking me right in the eye with all it beauty. I told her "I have never done this before and I dont know what to do". She said she would tell me. I thought of my situation. I am getting all the beer I want, now all the sex I want, and getting paid for it. I am going to have to keep her happy. I decided to go for it. I came closer to her honey pot. I eased my tongue out and rubbed it in The spot with no hair. She moaned and took her hands and opened her cunt lips and told me to suck. I did and all I could taste was beer. She took her finger and placed it on her clit and told me to spend more time right there. I did and as I was sucking, here came more beer. Ok. I was getting into this. I wasn’t sure what pussy taste like, but beer pussy was pretty good.

She grabbed my head and started rubbing my face in her pussy as she started moving and bouncing all around. She started moaning and yelling,"yes, yes, yes". She screamed and her body went stiff. She held her body stiff and then relaxed like she went to sleep. She just lay there and said nothing.

After a while I was wondering if she was drunk and passed out? Is she dead? I’m setting here with a hard on want to fuck something. There is a juicy pussy staring me in the eyes that I have just licked and sucked until she has shot her wad. Maybe I should just help myself. Her legs are dangling off the edge of the table and she is in just the right position. I move into position and start rubbing my dick up and down between her lips. She gave me a little moan as I do this like she is really enjoying it. I take that as a "come and get it sweetie", and I started in. As I was about half way in, she opened her eyes wide, took a big deep breath, raised up and shouted "no". "That hurts".

What the hell? I cant fuck her? She’s half crocked, I eat the hell out of her pussy, and she can’t, or won’t fuck me. I said "whats wrong? Am I hurting you? Can’t we have sex?"

She says "I’m old and I haven’t had a penis in me in many years. It hurts when something is put inside me." I asked then if she was going to give me a blow job? She replies, "oh no. I wouldn’t even give my husband a blow job. I dont do things like that so I can’t do that for you". I said "that only leaves your asshole. Can I go in there?" She looks shocked and screams "no. I have never thought of anything like that. My asshole is not for fucking".

Well John. This sucks big time. No pussy, no blow job, no ass fuckin. You are out of luck. I snuggle up to her and say, "but Ana. I have taken care of you and I need taken care of. Can you do something for me?" She paused and looked like she was into heavy thinking. "I can play with you and get you off? I hoped she could do as good as I do myself, so I told her to go for it.

I’m naked laying on the table and the first thing I feel is beer being poured on my cock. She starts rubbing. If I hadn’t started with a hard on, what she was doing wouldn’t even get me hard. She played, poured on more beer, like beer was going to make me cum. We were getting nowhere. Finally, I told her it was no good. It was just not going to make me cum. I asked, if not pleaded with her to let me fuck her. Again she was in deep thought. She said if I would lick her out again, she would let me try it.

Hell, I’m game for that. We traded places and I was between her legs in a flash. Here came the beer. (where is she getting all that beer?) Soaked her pussy and I was licking it like I was dying of thirst. I did what she wanted and I even rammed my tongue up her as far as I could. That get another moan from her. When she grabbed my head again, I sucked and licked as fast and hard as I could, Her little clit was getting the blunt end of my tongue and it was driving her crazy. When she began shaking and stiffened, I know she was cumming. Again she acted like she passed out.

I wasn’t going to let her get by with refusing me again. I went right to her pussy with my little hard on. I slid all 5 inches into her. I heard a grut, but I keep going. It was hot and wet, but not as tight as the girls in high school I was so horny I could have fucked a knot hole in a tree. I just rammed and rammed and hard and fast as I could. I dont know how long I poured the pork to her, but I was ready to blow. All evening it was coming to this. All the beer drinking, all the kissing, all the titty sucking and licking, all the pussy playing, and to top it off, all the pussy sucking. My balls tightened, shrunk up into my ass, and I let her rip. It just seemed like I would never quit cumming. Finally, I could cum no more and my dick started shrinking. As I slid out, I could see my cum running out of her hairy snatch. It made my heart skip a beat. I had done that. That is my cum. She is my whore now. I will take what I want. I sat down and had a glass of beer.

She just lay there like she was asleep. This time, I figured she had passed out. With a soft cock and nothing to do, I decided to have a sandwich. I ate the sandwich and she still just lay there. As I was eating, I was looking at my juices running out of her cunt. It was flowing out and running down to her little pucker hole. I remember her screaming at me that her asshole was not for fucking, and she acted like she meant it. I thought of that and then I decided that maybe she was wrong. If she wanted to sleep through it, so be it. I was getting hard again and I have never had any ass fucking before.

I picked up her legs and placed them on my shoulders. There was my next conquest. A grey, curly hair pussy, and even some hair around her asshole. I eased my now hard cock in her puss to get it slick, and then tried to get in her ass. It surprised me that is went in so easy. But as quick as I went in to where is was not slick anymore, it get tight. I came back our and went back in her cunt. This got my dick wet and slippery, I went back in her ass. It went in farther but I still didn’t get all 5 inches in. Back into her wet hole again. This time in her asshole, I was all the way in. It felt marvelous. Tight, hot, and slippery. I loved it. As I was slowly sliding in and out, Ana started to grunt. As she made these noises, her ass seemed to constrict. It felt good to me, so I quickened the pace. As I quickened, her noises quickened. It was stirring me on. As I was going about as fast as I have ever fucked anyone, with my short dick, I was sliding all the way out and was going all the way in until my balls slapped the table. I loved coming all the way out. As I would go back in, I would force her ass to let me back in. This would add more pleasure. Wow, this was good. Ana was constantly moaning and her ass muscles were grabbing my cock making it to where I was not going to last much longer. I dug my fingers into her hips, held on tight and fucked her for all I was worth. I blasted off. When I cummed, I know what she felt like. I almost passed out it felt so good. I had a hard time standing so as my cock deflated and slid out, I fell into the chair.

Now as I sat there, I was staring at her wet hairy pussy with my cum all over it, and now as well, my cum oozing out of her asshole. I thought if I could get another hard on, I would fuck that asshole again. I now know I love assholes. I figured that if she had never had her ass fucked, I was in deep shit. No pun intended. She would have a sore ass when she came to her senses. This made me think my free ride is over. No more pussy eating, no more driving that classic car, no more free beer, and no more extra money. I thought, what the fuck. I played with my cock until it got hard again. I slid into that slick asshole until I as balls deep. I went slow this time to experience all the goodness of ass fucking. It took much longer this time and it surprised me in that Ana was again moaning and her ass muscles were grabbing my cock as I was pulling out. I was getting closer and I was thinking, she had never been ass fucked, never sucked a cock and hadn’t had a cock in her pussy for years, so why not give her the whole nine yards. Just as I was ready to shoot, I pulled out and went around the table, opened her mouth and let it go. I didn’t miss with a drop. The whole load went in her mouth. It wasn’t the largest load I have shot, but it still filled her up.

All the time from me eating her the second time, she has just laid there like she was asleep or moaning. I fucked her in her old pussy, fucked her twice in the asshole, and shot my load in her mouth. I wondered if she knew what was going on? Would she know when she sees her dripping cunt and asshole? Will she taste the cum in her mouth? Well since my experience is over, I may as well give her something to remember me by. There were three dill pickles left in the jar. I easily slid one in her pussy and two up her cum filled asshole. Sorry Ana, but this is something I will never forget.

Goodbye sweetie.

I left her lying there on the table, naked, cum oozing out of 3 of her orifices, with a pickle in her cunt and pickles in her asshole. I made my way back to base. I never thought I would every hear from her again, maybe from the police, but not her.

3 days later the phone in the barracks rang. It was for me, and it was Ana. I took the call and she acted like she was afraid to talk. She finally asked me if I fucked her in the ass. I figured there was no advantage to lying to her, so I said " yes". "How many pickles did you shove up me?" I replied "two in your ass and one in you cunt" Then she asked "was that taste I had in my mouth your cum?" I was on a role, so why not. I answered "yes, I knew you would want to know what cum tastes like" I said jokingly. There was a long pause, then she said "do you think I am your cum slut?" "You were a few nights ago. A mouthful, an ass full, and your cunt full. I would think you are a cum slut." I guess I was beyond being nice. Another long pause. "Thank you. I have always wanted to be a cum slut but was too afraid to try. You forced me to be one, so thank you. Do you think we could do it again?"

Well my life has changed. More to cum if you like this one.

Teen Stories

Tue, 17 Jul 2018 04:11:42 UTC

A Playboy 3-Way

This is a work of complete fiction. It just popped into my brain so I wrote it down and share it for free and make no money off of it. No one under legal age may read this, if you know what’s good for you. No one over legal age should read this for the same reason. All characters used in this story are a parody of any real or fictional person. I do not know Pam Anderson, Anna Nichole Smith or Hugh Hefner or have anything to do with them. I do not own or have anything to do with Playboy, Baywatch, or Home Improvement. Comments are always welcome and appreciated so you should feel free to share.

Story Code: M/FF, 3-Way, Oral, Rim,

Pamela Anderson & Anna Nicole Smith, A Playboy 3-Way
By Muhabba

The kid had been flipping through the magazine for about twenty minutes. It wasn’t a big deal, it’s not as though there were any other customers at two o’clock in the morning but the clerk was pretty much as bored as the kid. The middle aged clerk had been riding the counter since six that evening and his feet were killing him.

"They ain’t like in the old days," The clerk said to the kid.

"Huh?" the kid said as he looked up.

"The magazines. They ain’t like they were in the old days," the clerk repeated as he ran his fingers through his thinning hair.

"Huh?" the kid repeated. He didn’t really care but he was bored as hell and had literally nothing else to do until later so he might as well humor the old guy jockying behind the counter.

The clerk leaned over the counter, and his slowly expanding stomach, and pointed down at the bottom of the magazine rack. "Before everybody started reading everything on the internet they used to come in here. Kid friendly mags were on the bottom and as you went up they got more mature ’til you had the Playboys and Penthouses and Hustlers on top," he said with a sly smirk like he had just shared a secret.

"Riveting," the kid said sarcastically.

"No. Seriously," the clerk said, "Plus they had all these inserts for ads and contests and shit."

"Yeah, I think my parents used to tell me the stories," the kid snarked with a roll of his eyes.

"Shit, you just don’t know, kid," the clerk said as he leaned back against the counter, "I won so much free shit working here and sending in those inserts. Hell, even won a huge ass contest one time."

"You don’t say," the kid said as he stopped pretending to listen and went back to his magazine.

"No, really," the clerk insisted, "You ever hear of Pamela Anderson?"

The kid just simply rolled his eyes but it did nothing to stop the old clerk from continuing his story. "I had just started working here back in the day, doin’ the night-shift like I am now. Don’t get me wrong, I’ve had other jobs, better jobs, I just like the vibe here, right? So anyways, I had just started and it was my first night alone. I wasn’t scared or nothin’, not me, but after a while it started to slow down, especially after the bars let out. We’d get a rush and then nothin’ ’til ’bout five when people started heading to work.

"Anyways, the bar rush had finished and then I got everything caught up so I had nothin’ ta do, y’know? So I was just sitting around doin’ nothin’ and started flippin’ through some magazines, and like I said, they were usually filled with all this inserts and shit that would fall out all over the place. Now I gotta keep everything lookin’ all nice and neat so every time one of those inserts fell out I’d have to pick ’em back up, shove ’em back into the mag before I could carry on. So there I was, shoving the inserts back into the mags when one of ’em caught my eye.

"Now back in the day Pam Anderson was the shit. This is before her tits were all perfectly round and her nipples were sticking out in all different directions and shit. I mean, yeah, they were fake and shit and it was no secret but they were still nice lookin’, y’know? Big but nice lookin’. Fake but, y’know. Anyways she had did Playboy more than a few times but she was so hot that that she was famous just because of that. Most Playmates were just Playmates, y’know, but Pam Anderson was something else. Now, at this time she had a bit part on a show called ‘Home Improvment’ where she’d come out in denim shorts and a tight T-shirt, handed the comedian guy something and walked back off. Not exactly rocket science but it didn’t need to be.

"So anyways, this insert caught my eye and I looked it over and it’s a contest to meet Pam Anderson on the set of her show. How sweet is that?"

The kid looked up from over the top of his magazine at the old clerk, shrugged his shoulders and then went back to reading.

The clerk continued his story as if he had the kid’s undivided attention. "I know, right?" he said excitedly, "So I figured what the hell. So I stole the insert man. Sure, I coulda got fired but what the hell, live life to the fullest, man. So I took the insert and sent it in. Well, y’know, time goes by and I gotta admit that I kinda forgot all about it. I mean, I’m a busy guy, right, and I got things ta do so, yeah, I forgot about it. So one day I’m off duty, sleeping in, and it must ‘a been about three in the afternoon and my phone rings. Now this is before cell phones and voice mail and I didn’t have an answering machine so either I answered the phone or missed the person.

"So I dragged myself outta bed and got to the phone, probably right before they were about to hang-up, and, I shit you not, I had won the contest! They spouted out all the rules and regulations and what not but it all just comes down to be at the airport in two weeks. How cool was that?" the clerk asked. When the kid blinked at him the clerk eagerly continued his story, "And don’t you think I was about to be late to that, and I wasn’t, and two weeks later I’m landing in L.A. on my way to meet Pam Anderson. Hey, you wanna soda?"

The kid looked up, finally interested and shrugged his shoulders noncommittally.

"I’m payin’."

"Hell, sure," the kid answered eager.

Fishing out a few drinks out of the back, the clerk started telling his story again with the kid finally paying a bit more attention to him. "Now I should have figured something was up when the guard at the gate of the studio didn’t know what the driver of my car was doing there. I mean, I was in the back of a friggin’ limo living like a star and the guard is sweatin’ me like I was a paparazzi or something but he finally let us in and the limo took us straight to the soundstage. And you know what?"

Out of obligation, the kid shook his head "No".

"Pam had quit," the clerk said as he threw his hands dramatically in the air, "No shit. She had quit three days before I got there. No shit. Decided she wasn’t gettin’ enough screen time and quit to go work another show. And you know what that show was?"

Slowly losing interest again, the kid slowly shook his head "no" again.

"Baywatch. I kid you not," the clerk said with a laugh, "Now I was let down but they gave me a bunch of free shit and promised to send me an autographed photo of her, even bought me a free lunch before shipping my ass back home. I was disappointed and shit but a free lunch is a free lunch, y’know."

"Yeah, sure. A free lunch and a free trip," the kid chuckled.

"It was a pretty good lunch," the clerk said, "Couse the flight wasn’t First Class but the lunch was still pretty good. So now I’m back home, back on the job, just pretty much coasting for a while, y’know. And then, two more weeks go by and you know what?"

Back to reading, the kid hadn’t even heard the clerk’s question.

"I got a phone call outta the blue and guess who the hell it was?" the clerk asked and didn’t even wait for the kid to ignore him, "It was Pamela fucking Anderson!"

The kid peered over the top of his magazine. "Bullshit."

"I bullshit you not," the clerk said proudly, "It was her. Right outta the blue. You have no idea how many potential kids I wasted in my socks thinking about her so just hearing the sound of her voice gave me a hard-on coulda knocked a door down."

"Bullshit," the kid said again without looking up from his magazine.

"No bullshit," the clerk said raising his hand, "Hand to God. Pam Anderson called me outta the blue to apologize. I was absolutely stunned and just kept going ‘uh-huh’ over and over again while she had been talking. Long story short…"

"…I doubt it."

"…she wants to fly me back out to LA to attend a little party with her to make up me missing her. How fucking cool is that?"

"Uh-huh," the kid said with a shrug.

"So about a week goes by and I’m back on a plane. Course it’s still not First Class but I figure ‘what the fuck’ and just go with it," the clerk continued barely noticing the kid’s lack of interest, "So I land in LA… again, and was met by another limo, how cool is that!? Man, I ain’t ever been in a limo before and now it was twice! So the limo picked me up and took me to meet Pam Anderson wherever this little shin-dig of her’s is and I’m just sitting, maxin’ & relaxin’, enjoying the shit outta myself and there’s all sorts of snacks and alcohol and shit so I just fill my pockets until the limo finally stopped and parked. And you know what happens next?"

By now the kid was completely ignoring him so he looked around behind the counter. "Hey, kid. Wanna burrito or something?" he asked hopefully.

"Spicy?" the kid asked just as hopefully as he lowered the magazine.

"Sure thing," the clerk said. He made his way out from behind the counter and grabbed a couple frozen burritos and threw them into the microwave. When the bell dinged he grabbed him and the kid’s food and slid it across the counter before getting back behind his register. "Well, anyway, the limo stoppes and the door opened so I could get out and you know the first shit I see?" he continued.

The kid shook his head ‘no’ as he opened up a pack of salsa.

"Hugh fucking Hefner."

"I call bullshit," the kid said with a more friendly roll of his eyes.

"I shit you not, kid," the clerk chuckled, "There’s Hugh Hefner in his pajamas and everything and standing right next to him was Pam fucking Anderson. I don’t even remember what he said when he shook my hand but I remember everything about Pam. She was wearing a short, blue robe the same color as her eyes and I tell you man, it was wide open up top and barely covered her ass on the bottom. And she looked hot! Hugh clapped me on the back and we walked towards the back of his mansion, him just talking and chit-chating me but I couldn’t pull my attention away from Pam.

"Pam was hanging on my arm like we were old friends who hadn’t seen each other in years. She’s all apologies about missing me on my first trip and really wants to make it up to me and she hoped I’d forgive her and whatever but I’m not payin’ attention cuz all I care about is her body. Her tits and ass moving back and forth with every step, her hair hanging loose and down to the middle of her back. She was hot as hell man, I’m tellin’ ya. But then we walked around the corner of the building and I saw something even hotter. It was a party. A Playboy party. I had died and gone to heaven and it got even better.

“Hugh walked off to greet other guests and after he had stepped away, Pam shrugged her shoulders and time started moving in slow motion. The robe slid down her arms and fluttered to the ground and then there she was wearing just about the sexiest two-piece bikini known to man. It was the same color as the robe and did wonderful things to her body. The top lifted her tits up high on her chest and had just enough material to cover her nipples and the sides of her tits. The bottoms were a small thong the barely covered her pussy and you could just tell she was completely shaved. Her ass was tight and firm and the string of the bottoms were sunk between those taunt cheeks and I felt myself getting hard in my pants."

The clerk leaned against the counter, nearly forgetting the kid was even there as he tried to remember every detail of Pamela Anderson’s body. "By now the sun was beginning to set and the lights in the backyard turned on, including the pool which of filled with Playboy models. The entire back lawn had been filled with ’em. Hot, nearly naked women everywhere. And more than a few celebs. Drew Carey was there, the whole cast of Baywatch, money and babes everywhere. And there I was with Pamela Anderson wearing barely any clothes and hangin’ on my arm. I had to untuck my shirt to try and hide my boner before she started leading me around and introducing me to everybody she knew."

The clerk raised his right hand up proudly. "This is the hand that shook the hand of Hugh Hefner and dozens of Playmates! This is the hand that shook the hand of nearly the whole cast of Buffy the Vampire Slayer, the hand that shook the hand of Jessica Alba, that shook the hand of Fred Durst and Aaron Lewis! And Pamela Anderson introduced me to all of them. Then it was everybody into the pool! I tell ya, man, that pool could easily hold a hundred people and Pam was one of them. And she spent the whole time with me even when she was in the pool. I didn’t know I was supposed to bring a swimsuit and she told me not to worry about it and just wait a little longer. And I gotta tell you one thing, Pam in a bikini is phenomenal but a wet Pam Anderson in a bikini could make a man believe in God or kill their own mother.

"After a couple of hours the crowd had started to thin and I’d guess maybe half the crowd had left by then but for the rest the party was still going strong. And then the first bikini top went flying through the air. I gotta tell you that whole crowd was naked in, like, less than a minute. And so was Pam and I had been right, she was completely shaved. She was completely fearless naked, like it wasn’t nothin’ and I guess for her it wasn’t. Me on the other hand, well, I had never seen so many naked people all in one place. And it wasn’t like those nudist camps either, at the Playboy mansion everybody deserved to be naked. And here I was, the only regular joe in the whole place."

"So did ya?" the kid asked in a dare. The whole story was complete bullshit but in the middle of the night it was interesting bullshit.

"Did I what?"

"Get naked," the kid dared.

"Not at first, I was just kinda dumb-struck," the clerk said, "Nearly every Playboy Playmate I’d ever jerked it to was completely naked, not to mention more than a few celebrities. And I gotta tell you, there’s a reason Fred Durst didn’t get naked for that ‘Get Naked’ video."

"Who?"

"Never mind," the clerk said dismissively, "So there I was, sitting on the edge of the pool with my legs in the water, just staring around, and Pam came up outta the water like that Greek Goddess chick in the painting but without the shell."

"What Greek Goddess chick painting?"

"What the hell they teach you kids in school now a days?" the clerk asked, "Anyway, here came Pam up outta the water right between my knees. It was kinda in slow motion again, her hair plastered to her head, water running down her naked body, her always hard nipples dripping, the water running down her body and over her shaved groin. I’d never even had a dream as good as she looked rising out of the pool, y’know?" He stared wistfully off out the dark window of the convenience store for a moment before continuing his story. "So she’s standing up straight, the water just barely coming to her knees and just kinda smirking at me.

"She ran her hands from my knees up to just the hem of my shorts and I practically choked on my tongue. Then she says, ‘You gonna join the party?’ and my eyes just bugged out of my head cuz next she grabbed the legs of my shorts and yanked on ’em. Course I was sittin’ on my ass so they didn’t get to far but that didn’t stop her and she eventually managed to yank ’em half way down my thighs and ‘Bam!’ out pops my hard-on."

"Then let me guess," the kid chuckled, "She grabs a hold of your throbbing meat stick and ‘Gulp!’ "

The clerk waved his hand at the kid. "Phttt, no. She just kind winked at me and finished tugging my shorts down," he said.

"Whatever!" the kid laughed.

"I’m tellin’ you man. It was just no big deal there," the clerk explained, "She grabbed my hand and pulled me into the pool and started introducing me to more people. Here was Pam Anderson and her guest and her guest’s hard-on shaking hands with celebrities. I swear. It’s like a boner ain’t no big deal there. There was still two of the Buffy actresses, the red head and the brunette, Jessica Alba, her boyfriend from the show, the chick with the curly hair from that Felicity show, and fucking Jessica Biel. All buck naked and no one caring. Hand to God!"

"Whatever," the kid laughed again.

"No, no, really," the clerk insisted, "So we’re walking around just chit-chatting with celebrities all in our birthday suits and with Pam just holding my hand and leading us around. At one point had leaned into me, those big, wet tits of her’s pressed against me and asked me if I’m having a good time. Fuck, what was I gonna say? Of course by then I musta had that hard-on for about an hour which made it start to get kinda painful but I sure as hell wasn’t gonna stop. Hell, what could I do, excuse myself to go crank one out real quick?

"Course by then I noticed Pam noticing just how hard I was and every once in awhile I’d notice her noticing and she didn’t even look embarrassed by it and sometimes she’d just giggle at it."

The kid picked up another magazine and the clerk knew that he was losing the kid’s attention. "Hey, hey, hey. I know it’s kinda hard to believe but I swear it’s true, plus you ain’t gonna believe what we did next."

"Let me guess," the kid chuckled without looking up from the magazine, "She couldn’t hold out against your animal magnetism and ravished you right there in front of everybody."

"Nah. We went for a swim."

"Ha! That it?" the kid laughed, "Oh wow, what a twist ending. You went for a swim when you were in a pool."

"I think you forget where we were," the clerk said defensively, "We were in the pool at the Playboy Mansion and you gotta know what was in there."

The kid cocked an eyebrow and looked at the clerk from over his magazine.

"That’s right," the clerk said with a wide grin, "The Grotto. So Pam released my hand and swam off and all I could see was her wet, tan ass swimming away. She stopped and turned around, waving at me with one tit breaking the top of the water and yelled, ‘Woo hoo’ at me and asked if I was gonna follow. I did my best. You ever try to swim with a hard-on, it’s like someone flipped a submarine over and not exactly comfortable but I managed to catch up with her right before she laughs and dives under the water. And she fucking disappears.

"It took me a couple of minutes to figure out she wasn’t coming back up again so I dove under the water and saw a black hole…"

"That’s what she said," the kid giggled.

"…and swam into it. It was only a couple of feet long…"

"That’s what she said."

"…before I came up for air and that’s when I saw it. The Playboy Grotto." The clerk held his hands to either side of his head before swinging them out and mouthing ‘boom’. "Mind blown, right. I’m in THE Playboy Grotto. It was a big room, could’a easily fit, like, 20 people in it, with low lights, water proof cushions, even a half submerged bar. Up towards the wall the water was pretty shallow, low enough to lay down in without dipping to low and drowning, with tables to hold your drinks and what not and we weren’t alone. It was kinda dark, mood lighting I guess you’d say, but I could see more than a few people scattered around. There were a few couples, a few triples, and even a pile of, like, 7 people but off to one side, laying down against one of those cushions was Pam holding two drinks up to me.

"I made my way by her and we reclined as she gave me my drink. I took a sip and it was just about the fruitiest thing I had ever tasted, couldn’t even tell there was alcohol in it. So she puts her drink down, grabs my arm and wraps it around her shoulders while she snuggled up against me and I mean snug. The entire side of her body was pressed against me from that world famous chest, to her hips, to her legs, and she even had her ankles crossed over mine. She put her hand on my chest and smiled up at me just in time for me to take a drink and choke on it. Then, outta left field, man, she asks me if I’m having a good time and kisses me."

"Knew that was coming," the kid snickered.

"Tell me about it," the clerk agreed, completely missing the kid’s sarcasm, "I know it’s a party foul but with Pam’s lips pressed against mine I lost control and spilled my drink in the pool but considering the things that are supposed to have happened in that grotto it’s probably the safest thing ever to have been spilled in there. She wrapped her arm around me and I wrapped my arms around her, holding her to me while her tongue attacked my mouth. Then she started rubbing her body against mine, her tits rubbing up and down my chest while she’s rocking her bald little snatch against my hip. And I gotta tell you, and I’m not ashamed to admit it, I had no idea what to do.

"I mean, I’d been with girls before so I had my technique down and everything but this was Pam friggin’ Anderson kissing me so you can excuse me for being a little off my game. Like I said, she’s got one arm wrapped around me, holding me tight against her lips, and I didn’t even realized what her other arm was doing ’til she grabbed my junk. I gasped into her mouth and she giggled at me as she started jacking my rod slow and serious like. And boy-howdy did she know what she was doing. She’s got me by the base of my prick, twisting her wrist before sliding up my pole and when she reached the tip she’d slid her palm over me before slipping back down to my base. And with the way she was using her tongue inside of my mouth she had me dreaming about what else she could do with it. And through all of it we were surrounded by groups of people doing the exact same thing to each other."

The kid couldn’t decide if he wanted to put his magazine down or not. Granted, the clerk’s story was interesting, complete bullshit but at least interesting bullshit, but he felt like showing interest would just egg the clerk on with his bullshit story. If he acted interested now then perhaps he would accidently trap some other poor person in the future by encouraging the clerk now. He finally decided to just put the magazine down and listen, it was at least more interesting that the article in the magazine.

The clerk didn’t even notice the kid deciding to listen more as he continued his story. "So with Pam’s hand on my shaft I slid my hands down her slick back and cupped her taunt ass. I kneaded her cheeks like bread dough and slipped my fingers between them, tickling her little asshole and delving a bit lower to her pussy. I don’t know if it was the water or me but she was hot and wet and groaned into my mouth. She slid her leg up and started all out grinding herself against my leg while I started rocking my prick up, rubbing myself against her hip. Man, this was the hottest thing I’d ever done in my life: Making out with Pam Anderson in the middle of a underwater orgy room. Now I ain’t one of those people that make shit up so I don’t mind sayin’ this is the greatest thing that’d ever happened in my life. Not even after all these years have I done anything even approaching what happened to me that night, y’know?" he said with one hand raised and the other hand over his heart.

When the kid remained silent, the clerk took that as acknowledgement that the kid agreed with him and continued, "That being said, what with me making out with Pam Anderson and her hand on my crank, a high pitched voice calls out from the pool and says with a giggle, ‘Excuse me. I’m not interrupting anything am I?’ Even though I’m kinda busy with Pam that voice sounded familiar so I tried to look past Pam and she broke the kiss to look behind her. And there she was standing up in the pool, the water just barely up to her thick thighs, dripping wet, blonde hair plastered to her head, giant tits sittin’ high and proud on her chest: Anna Nichole Smith."

"Phfttt," the kid snorted in disbelief and began looking for the magazine he had just put down having decided that the article on gluten-free recipes was better than the delusional bullshit the clerk was talking about.

The clerk didn’t even notice as the kid ignored him for the latest issue of Better Homes and Gardens as he continued his story. “So Pam squealed like she just saw her best friend and waved her over to where we were and Anna sashayed her way over. The statuesque blonde’s wide hips swayed opposite of her huge tits as she walked through the water and I gotta say I was fucking mesmerize. I may have had Pamala Anderson’s ass in my hands and her twat at my fingertips but I have to admit that I forgot that she was even there as I watched Anna Nichole Smith wade towards me. The only thing she had been wearing was water and a bit of dark haired fuzz at the top of her slit as she laid down opposite Pam in the other side of me, her unbelievable body pressed up against mine.

“As soon as she was sat down, Pam introduced us and Anna gave me a quick wink and said, “Pleased ta meet ‘cha, sugah,” in kind of a slur. I don’t know if it was her accent or if she was drunk and didn’t really care as I listened to them catch up with each other. It was surreal, man, because while they were just chit-chatting back and forth, Pam was still jerking on my pole. Didn’t even miss a stroke, course I still had my fingers buried between her ass-cheeks fingering her. And hell, Anna had her arm around my shoulders with her massive tits pressed against my arm like everything the three of us was doing was the most natural thing in the world. Of course, since we were in The Grotto of the Playboy mansion it may have been,” the clerk said with a chuckle.

“ ‘So is this the guy?’ Anna asked Pam while I was just about literally sandwiched between ‘em,” the clerk continued as he stared off into the middle distance which was actually just the large window at the front of the store, “And Pam giggled when she told her that I was indeed me. She gave my throbbin’ prick a playful wave towards Anna and the other Playmate giggled as she reached into my lap. ‘Pleased to meet you,’ she giggled as she shook my dick like she’d shake a person’s hand. I groaned out at the contact and both of the women laughed at the sound. ‘I think he likes you,’ Pam laughed and I nodded my head in agreement. ‘Fuck yes,’ I gasped out as Anna left her hand wrapped around my pole. I had Pam’s hand wrapped around the base of my shaft and Anna’s hand wrapped around the top of my shaft and both girls just tugging away while they talked and meanwhile I had one hand resting between Pam’s ass-cheeks so I figured I use the other in Anna.

“While the two Playmates talked I slid my free hand between Anna’s thick, toned thighs until I could feel her pussy-lips all warm and wet. She opened her legs up a bit to let my fingers in and BAM I’m fingering Pam and Anna at the same fucking time!” the clerk shouted with a slap of his hand on the counter.

The kid peered over the top of his article about how to make your own spice garden and when he saw that the clerk still was looking off into the distance he went back to his article.

The clerk smiled to himself as he continued reminiscing before taking a drink of his soda. “Pam moaned out as I slid my fingers in and out of her body before moving around to give us all easier access. We sat shoulder to shoulder, our legs spread wide to allow our hands into one another’s laps and I gotta tell you, man, it had to be the hottest thing ever. Like, hotter than the hottest porn I ever saw and I had a subscription to Jenna Jameson’s web site.”

Not even bothering to look at the clerk, the kid asked, “Who?”

“Doesn’t matter,” the clerk said with a dismissive wave of his hands, “What matters is that I had both Pamela Anderson and Anna Nichole Smith moaning and groaning with my fingers up their snatches. While I was slippin’ my fingers up Pam’s fuck-hole I was slippin’ my fingers out of Anna’s before sliding my fingers up Anna and out of Pam’s. I gotta tell you, man, I was working those two like a piston and I took two semesters of shop class in high school so I know what I’m talking about. Both of them had given up in catching up and were now rocking their hips up towards my hands, fucking themselves on my fingers and rubbing their slick tits against my arms. But I wasn’t just sittin’ there. I was shifting my pole side to side while they continued working on it and I swear, man, I was in heaven. It couldn’t get any better. But then, you know what happened next?”

Mumbling noncommittally, the kid noticed a recipe his mother might like.

“It got better!” the clerk nearly shouted. “Pam looked over at me and asked, ‘So do you forgive me for standing you up yet?’ And all I could do was nod so Anna looks over at me and says, ‘You’re so sweet,’ and Pam said to her, ‘You know, he really is,” and before I know it she bends down over my lap and licks the head of my prick. It was fuckin’ electric, man. My entire body shook as her tongue circled my cock-head and Anna actually has to hold me still while Pam sucks me into her mouth. Now I ain’t gonna lie about this shit, just so you know. I ain’t hung like a porn star or nothing. But above average, never had any complaints or anything so I’m not gonna lie and brag about shit that ain’t real. So, with both girls’ hands around my pole Pam could only take in the tip of my shaft and about an inch below that but, those girls man, they had their techniques down pat.

“With my cock in her mouth, Pam let’s go of my shaft and Anna slides her hand down to my base to give her friend room to suck at least half of me in and let me tell you, Pam knew her way around a cock. She sucked hard, her tongue just down right massaging my shaft like one of those Swedish massures, y’know? So Pam bobs up and down a couple of times, her lips stretched tight around me, before letting me pop out of her mouth. Now don’t forget, through all of this Anna is jacking my pole, her fingers flat out milking me while adding a little wrist action down towards the bottom and I ain’t ashamed to tell you I still use that by myself to this day.”

By now the clerk was barely paying any attention to the kid as he continued his story, not even noticing the kid putting down his magazine and picking up a newspaper. “So Pam replaced Anna’s hand with her own and pointed my dick towards Anna and asks, ‘Do you want any of this?’ like she was sharing a piece of pretty good candy,” the clerk said as he took a bite of his burrito, “So Anna lookes at me, and hand to God, asks me, ‘Do you mind?’ and what the fuck was I gonna say, ‘no’? So I of course I nodded yes and she just bends down right over my lap and starts sucking my hog for all it’s worth. Now while Pam had a more precise technique, Anna just went wild! I thought she was gonna suck my cock clean off my body while Pam did the same thing for her that she had done for Pam, jerking my pole while Anna swallowed my meat.

“Now I’m a gentleman so of course I’m still fingering those fine bitches when Pam gets up on her knees. She’s got to release her hold on my shaft but Anna just reached right in and grabbed hold quick as she could. So Pam cupped one of her large tits and just presented it to my face like it’s fucking dinner time and I just dived right in. Course my fingers was still playing between the ladies’ legs so I just sucked that hard nipple into my mouth and used my lips to hold it there while I licked it with my tongue. Now I might have been a bit excited ‘cuz I sucked in that guy like a new-born calf, let me tell you. And she must have loved it ‘cuz I had her moaning so loud there was no way anybody left in The Grotto didn’t know what we was doing,” the clerk said before looking down at his burrito. “Hey, kid. You want me to warm up your burrito?” he asked.

“No thanks. I finished already,” the kid said as he motioned towards his empty wrapper.

“To busy jaw-jacking,” the clerk mumbled to himself as he grabbed the kid’s trash. He threw his burrito into the microwave and the wrapper into the trash before turning his head back towards the kid. “Hey you want a beer or something?” the clerk asked.

His eyes wide in surprise, the seventeen year old kid tried not to seem over-eager. “Sure, man,” he said while trying to sound cool and collected.

“Here ya go,” the clerk said as he handed his audience a beer from the cooler as the microwave dinged. “Now where was I…” he trailed off.

“You were, ah… you were…” the kid started while trying not to let on to the clerk that he hadn’t been paying attention for the last fifteen minutes. Luckily the clerk suddenly remembered on his own.

“I was sucking on Pamela Anderson’s tits while Anna Nichole Smith was sucking me off, that’s right,” he said as he took a bite of his burrito. “So Pam is dragging those big-ass titties of her’s back and forth across my face while Anna was nearly sucking my cock clean off my body. And then they switched and suddenly I had Anna’s massive tits just swaying back and forth in front of me and Pam back on my cock. Talk about heaven!” The clerk tried to take another drink but discovered that the can was empty and switch it for a full one.

“So the next thing I know the two chicks were both in my lap, one sucking my pole and the other licking my balls,” the clerk continued without noticing the kid smirking behind his magazine, “And I gotta tell ya, they was pros! I ain’t trying to slut-shame nobody, I’m all woke and shit, but I could tell that this wasn’t the first time either of them had tag-teamed a dick. Now I’ve lost track of what I’m doing, my hands just laying next to me now while I’m trying to concentrate on not cumming. I had to sit up against the wall to keep my junk above the water so one of them didn’t drown ‘cuz, like I said, I’m a gentleman, see? So while Pam is deep throating my dick, Anna is licking my sack one ball at a time then she’s sucking on me while Pam is seeing to the boys. I gotta say that Anna was better with my pole, her tongue massaging my shaft as she went up and down but Pam was definitely better on my balls. Pam would suck both of my guys into her mouth and then practically juggle them with her tongue and when you had both of them girls combined, my eyes were just rolling back into my head.”

The kid looked at the clock on the wall and then went back to his copy of Auto Trader. “Hey, rims are on sale,” he mumbled to himself.

Not hearing his audience, the clerk continued his story. “I would have just been happy with Anna working my cock and Pam licking down under but they seemed set to switch back and forth so I let them until my hips started buckin’ and I knew what was about to happen. And I guess so did they ‘cuz the next thing I know both lovely ladies had popped up from my lap and Pam put the squeeze on my junk. It wasn’t painful or anything, just her thumb and finger just below the tip of my prick hard enough to keep anything coming or going ‘til I had settled down a bit. So Anna and Pam giggle at the look in my face and eventually Pam let me go and turned towards Anna with a smirk on her face and says, ‘I suppose we should give him a bit of a breather,’ and Anna nodded at her with the same smirk on her face.”

“You care if I grab a bag of chips?” The kid asked. He had put off the question as long as he could despite how hungry he was getting. If he had know his friend was going to be so late showing up he would have brought enough money for a proper sandwich. So, everything being equal it was kind of lucky for him that the clerk was willing to bribe him with food and beer.

“Sure thing, buddy,” the clerk said absent-mindedly.

Crap. He called me, “Buddy,” and now he thinks we’re friends, the kid thought. He was pretty sure that he could never come back to this gas station ever again.

Finishing his beer, the clerk followed it with his burrito before grabbing another beer from the cooler and continuing his story. “So both Anna and Pam sat up straighter on their knees facing each other from over my cock bobbing in the air and Anna looks down at me with a wink and says, ‘You just sit right there and relax, sugah,’ before Pam looks down at me and adds, ‘And enjoy the show.’ Me being a idiot I started to wonder if a movie screen was going to pop up out of the water or something but instead Pam and Anna lean in against one another, their arms going around their waists, the huge tits bulging out of their sides and they kiss.”

Whistling through his teeth the clerk slowly shook his head dramatically before going on, “And that, my friend, is the exact moment where I knew that if I had died right then and there I would have absolutely no regrets. Their hands ran slowly up and down their backs as they rubbed their wet bodies together and let me tell you they were pressed together so tight from crotch to face that light couldn’t get through. I could see their tongues caressing and moving against one another inside their mouths and with moans coming out from between their lips. With every pass down their backs their hands would get lower as they ground their groins together. They kissed so long and so deeply I was afraid they were gonna pass out from lack of oxygen or something. I mean, I was totally prepared, I used to Life Save during the summer at the YMCA so I was set, y’know?

“Now Anna gripped Pam’s hips and began humping her crotch against the other girl’s like she was a man and I just stared at her big round ass clenching and relaxing over and over again. And every time Anna humped up against her, Pamela rolled her hips up to meet her, opening her thighs up for her and it was an awesome picture. I mean, the whole grotto was lit for atmosphere so, yeah it was kind of dim but there was enough light to see and there was neon and what light there was was just gleaming off of Pam and Anna’s wet, naked bodies as they made out in front of me. Or above me? They were in front of me but above me… like above my legs but in front of my face, y’know?”

“Uh huh, sure,” the kid said as he made a mental note to call the guy in the magazine about his auto detailing.

The clerk leaned against the counter and folded his arms across the desk, his eyes not really focusing on anything as he continued regaling his audience with a bold tale from his younger days. “They’re kissing and moaning and rubbing up against each other while I watch like a fat man at an all you can eat buffet. Anna thrusts her massive chest up to let Pamela lick and suck on those giant tits of her’s before they switch and Anna is sucking on Pam’s not inconsiderable endowments. Then they switch again and besides suckin’ on Anna’s titties, Pam slips an arm between them both and even though I can’t quite see it I know she’s fingering the other blonde. Anna starts gasping even louder while rocking her hips up against Pam’s hand and I just knew that if I had so much as touched myself I would have exploded right then and there.

“Fingering the other girl for a bit before they switched, Pam spread her thighs wider apart to let Anna’s fingers in and just starts moaning louder and louder. Hell, people outside of The Grotto could probably hear her. So Anna fingers her for a bit, sucking on her tits before they switched again and Pam had Anna moaning almost as loud as she was except Anna was kinda muffled between Pam’s tits. Before I knew it both girls were back to kissin’ and rubbing their naked bodies together while they were fingering each other at the same time and I knew it was time for me to clock back in.”

Realizing the clerk wasn’t even paying attention to whether he was paying attention or not, the kid shoved the Auto Trader and Better Homes & Gardens, for his mom, into his back pocket before grabbing a couple of candy bars.

“So I sat up on my knees and pressed myself against the two Playmates while they finger-banged each other and then they wrapped their free arms around me, pulling me in,” the clerk continued, not noticing that his audience was shoving candy bars into his pockets, “I leaned in to join the kiss while running my hands down their wet backs while their hands slid around my body to between my legs. So while Pam is jacking my prick and Anna is fondling my balls I slide my fingers between their ass-cheeks and tease their little pink rosebuds, y’know? I figure that both those girls had to have had some practice takin’ all kinds of thing in their back doors and by the noises they made I was fucking right.”

A wide, warm smile spread across the clerk’s face as he waited a few moments for the kid to take in the minute details of the story before going on. “I slipped my fingers right between both of those women’s asses, Anna’s thick and juicy one and Pam’s taunt and toned one, and quickly found their tightest holes,” he said with a wide, self-satisfied grin. He raised his hands up and wiggled them in the air as he said, “These are the fingers that pleasured Pamela Anderson and Anna Nichole Smith in all their holes.”

The kid took a moment to try and think if he actually knew who the clerk was talking about before deciding it didn’t matter. He mumbled “Uh huh” to the clerk before opening a large bad of spicy potato chips.

The clerk filled his wiggling hands with a cold beer and a snack cake before going on. “So Pam had her fingers sawing in and out of Anna’s pussy and I had two fingers sawing in and out of her ass while Anna had her fingers in Pam’s pussy and I had two fingers slipping in and out of her ass and to top it off both girls were jacking me off,” he said proudly, “So there we all were humping and grinding against each other’s hands, panting and groaning and moaning like we was the only three people in the world. I was beautiful, man.”

“Uh huh,” the kid agreed to whatever it was that the clerk had just said.

“Pam was the first one to start to get off, her world renowned body shakin’ and shivering and I could tell she was about to cum right before Anna started in,” the clerk said as the kid started wandering around the gas station putting random items in his pockets, “Anna’s almost as well known body started twitching while she started gasping in her high pitched voice and I knew I was about to join ‘em so I, like, pulled my prick back out of their hands before I could go off. So with Anna and Pam’s fingers stuffed up one another’s snatches I bury my fingers as deep as I can in their asses which, of course, sets them off.”

“Of course,” the kid agreed before swearing to himself. “They’re out of my soda,” he mumbled angrily.

“So both girls cum at the same time, their already tight asses clenching down on my fingers,” the clerk continued, not noticing the kid tucking a 40 down the front of his pants, “Now Pam kinda hisses like a cat when she came but Anna squealed like a siren, all high and stuff and I thought I was gonna go deaf, I kid you not.

“As the girls started to relax they kinda started leaning against me so I pulled my fingers out of their shitters and take them into my arms like ‘cuz I’m a gentleman and I don’t want them to, like, slip and drown or some shit.” Suddenly the clerk laughed out and slapped himself on the knee, “Don’t want my ma to see me on the news, right! ‘News at 11:00. Playmate dies in the Playboy Grotto’ with my pic right there on the screen.”

“Totally,” the kid agreed to whatever the hell the clerk was laughing about. He wondered if the clerk was still telling the same bullshit story that he had started out with before shrugging his shoulders. It didn’t matter really, he was pretty much stuck there until his friend showed up and plus he couldn’t really fit anything else in his pockets.

The clerk once again stared wistfully off at his reflection in the store window before starting again. “We leaned back against the wall and sat back down in the water, Pam and Anna on either side of me, my arms around their waists, their chests pressed against me as they slowly got their breath back. I gotta tell ya, sometimes, late at night, or rather late in most people’s afternoons because I work the nightshift, sometimes I can still feel their heavenly tits pressed against me,” he said with a dramatic sigh.

“Heaven. Right,” the kid said as he looked around the store. With nothing left he could sneak out in his pockets he grabbed another beer and meandered back over to the clerk to finish waiting for his friend.

“Both of the girls gave me a quick peck on the corners of my mouth and Pam said, ‘Thanks, sweetie,’ before Anna says the same but calls me ‘sugah’,” the clerk says as he continued uninterrupted with his story which kind of surprises the kid as the older guy just keeps talking, “Their hands are resting on my chest and at the same time they slide them down my body and grab my junk and give me a quick, playful squeeze. Pam looks across me and asks Anna, ‘You want firsts?’ and Anna says, ‘He’s your guest,’ so Pam thanks her and I, dumbass that I am, asks ‘Firsts what?’ and boy did she show me!

“In just about a flash she swings her leg over me straddling my lap with my prick pointed straight up between her spread thighs. She kinda moves the tip of my prick against her hairless little snatch, teasing us both before lowering herself down and chewing on her bottom lip as she starts taking me inside of her gooey fuck-hole. Now, Pamela Anderson is kinda known for her past sexual exploits, not that I’m slut shaming or nothing, just it’s well know, but I gotta tell you her hot cunt was as tight as a glove. And while her hole is swallowing my pole, Anna is there massaging my balls for me. I got one arm around Anna’s waist so I use my free hand to grab on to Pam’s hip for, y’know, balance and what not. Buried inside of Pam’s pussy my cock felt like it had died and gone to heaven,” the clerk said as he used a hand to cross himself.

The kid rolled his eyes and wondered if it was possible to literally drown in metaphorical bullshit.

“Now I know this sounds like a load of bullshit…” the clerk began.

“Not at all,” the kid said sarcastically.

“…but I’d swear on a stack of bibles that it’s true,” the clerk finished before going on with his story, “So Pam takes the last of my cock in and I swear, her tight-ass cunt feels like it’s just rippling around me, milking my shaft. Anna released my balls and sat up on her knees presenting those monster tits to me and I dove right in while Pam started rolling her hips fucking me. I started sucking on Anna’s giant jugs and slipping my fingers between her thick, firm thighs, fingering her tight cunt while Pam is lifting her tight cunt up and down my pole. Now remember, Anna Nichole Smith had some huge honkers so I can’t see anything around them but above me I can hear the girls kissing and moaning and shit and it was hot as Hell!

“Pam spends some time riding my meat while Anna’s letting suck on her titties and finger her, my hips bucking up in time with Pam’s thrust so I can give it to her as deep as I can and I’m not sure how long ‘cuz I’m focusing on other things, y’know, but then Pam stops and the girls trade positions. Now I got Anna Nichole Smith riding my meat stick while Pamela Anderson is feeding me her tits and letting me finger her. When Pam was riding me she was more of a up and down kinda girl but Anna was more of a rolling back and forth kind of chick, more slow and sensuous.”

The clerk chuckled as he shook his head to himself, “Now, you gotta remember that I’m a gentleman but both of these bitches’ bodies are fucking insane! I figure they both got off once already, plus they’re enjoying what I’m giving them so why not concentrate on me for a bit, am I right? My hand slides out from between Pam’s legs and goes exploring while the hand on Anna’s hip does the same. Being who they are and carrying the endowments that they got my hands go up to those heavenly hooters, two pair of them, four massive titties jiggling around and I start exploring every inch of them, moaning in lust into Pam’s cleavage.

“We’re four adults, right, so we know how to share so the girls switch again and my hands keep jiggling those massive pairs of tan, slick tits. Did I mention neither one of them had ran lines. Every inch of flesh, every crook and fold and crevice is a golden brown that the lights in The Grotto were just gleaming off of. The girls switch again and my hands go down to their asses, the flesh rippling with every wet slap while I squeeze and knead them. The water is splashing all around us, our drinks long gone while Pam and Anna take turns enjoying my cock, and it was amazing,” the clerk told his obviously enraptured audience.

“Huh?” the kid blurted, suddenly awake as his chin slipped out of his hand. His elbow was still braced in the counter and he looked out of the large window at the front of the store. He didn’t see the car he was expecting so he looked up at the clock for a moment before putting his head back in his head and closing his eyes.

“I figure it’s about time for me to get a bit more active,” the clerk continued without noticing the soft snores of his audience, “So I get everybody into a new position with Anna on her back with her legs spread wide, her huge tits pulling to the sides ‘cuz of gravity and Pam on her hands and knees between her thighs. I’m in my knees behind Pam and slowly pushed my cock back into her tight cunt. She groaned out as I penetrated her, pushing her heart-shaped ass back against me until I had every possible inch of myself inside of her. The Baywatch beauty bent down and started licking at Anna’s drooling pussy and making the larger woman groan out while I slid my hands down and grabbed onto Pam’s dangling tits. Anna gripped onto the other blonde’s wet hair and started rolling her hips up to hump her face while I started humping myself up against that tight ass, fucking her hot fuck-hole. Fucking those two bitches was just an amazing time.”

“It’s about 2:35,” the kid mumbled sleepily.

Without even noticing the kid had said anything, the clerk went on with his story. “So I’m fucking Pamela while she’s tongue-fucking Anna, our bodies moving in perfect sync. I thrust into Pam, and let me tell you that ass was so tight it barely rippled, which pushed her face into Anna’ couch which caused Anna to move back and made her giant tits move like a tidal wave. Plus I got Pam’s tits in my hands playing with ‘em like silly putty while Anna’s riding her face like a pony. It was, like, awe inspiring. Like one of those Penthouse Letters things.”

The kid made a mental note to look up what Silly Putty and Penthouse Letters were before completely forgetting and just wondering how much fucking longer he was going to have to listen to the bullshit story for.

The clerk took a moment to wet his whistle before continuing and wondered how much more beer he could have before the boss would notice. “After a few minutes of fucking Pam and Pam tonguing Anna the girls switch places and I’m fucking Anna while she eats out Pam. And where Pam’s ass was tight as Hell, Anna’s was firm but soft and I squeezed it hella hard while I fucked her pussy before slipping my hands down to her dangling tits. I couldn’t even come close to holding alla that tit-meat in my hands while I played with ‘em. All I could do was squeeze them like udders while circling her hard nipples with my thumbs. And when I thrust into her our bodies moved like a wave from my cock to Anna’s ass to her head into Pam’s bald cunt and up Pam’s body. And our moans and groans of lust and pleasure echoed sweetly through The Grotto…”

The kid wondered with a smirk how long it had taken the clerk to think up the line, “…our moans and groans ,blah, blah, blah…”.

“…’course we weren’t worried about how loud we were, all we cared about was what was happening between the three of us. The girls switched places again, getting louder and louder and all I could do by now was try and keep up. I’m fucking Pam for all I’m worth while she munching Anna’s carpet before they switch again and I’m givin’ Anna all I can while she’s going down on Pam. They kept switching places and I felt like I’m running one of those Iron Man Triathlons so I barely noticed them squealing in pleasure together as they started cumming. I forget which of them I was fucking right then but she fell forward and the two chicks begin furiously friggin’ one another’s clits until they’re practically shouting out as they cum. And let me tell you that was a heavenly sight all my itself,” the clerk told the kid who he didn’t notice was practically asleep leaning on the counter barely two feet from him.

Draining his beer, the clerk thought better against getting another one. He still had the rest of the night to get through and didn’t want to press his luck so he continued his story while starting to clean up. “There’s Pam Anderson and Anna Nichole Smith cuddled up in the water, their shuddering bodies barely covered by the water, holding each other while they rode out the orgasms that I gave them. Well, not just me, they both helped. Anyway, I shuffled forward and begin tugging on my cock, aiming down at the two blonde beauties and Pam looked up at me and smiled, “Do it. Cum all over me,” and then leaned up offering her amazing chest to me. Pam moving around got Anna’s attention and she smiled up at me and offered her spectacular boobs to me too and says, “Yes. Give us your cum.

“With both those fine-ass bitches basically begging me to cum on their titties I do the gentlemanly thing and grant their request. And I’m telling you that was the strongest orgasm if my life! I cum like a fire hose covering those bitches tits with my seed. And with the lights the way they were and Pam and Anna’s tan skin my load is, like, practically glowing, y’know? And you wanna know the best part?” The clerk asked.

The kid’s head shot up like he had just been caught napping in class. “No! Ah… yeah. What was it?” he asked back as he looked up at the clock.

“The best part was when Pam and Anna practically cooed like excited kitties and started licking my cum off of each other’s tits,” the clerk said wistfully, “And then the second best part happened.”

“And what was that?” The kid asked, afraid of how many best parts there were still to go.

“The best part was that we was fucking in The Grotto, remember, and we weren’t the only ones there. And I swear, hand to God, everybody started clapping,” the clerk chuckled out, “Had to be a dozen people there we forgot about and watched us going at it. Best moment of my life.”

Rolling his eyes, the kid noticed headlights pulling up in the parking lot and turned his head towards the front window. Sure enough the car he had been waiting for had arrived. “Finally,” he groaned in relief before turning back to the clerk. “Listen, man, I gotta jet,” he said before heading towards the door dropping occasional items out of his overstuffed pockets.

“Yeah, yeah, sure,” the clerk smiled back, “Catch ya some other time.” He didn’t notice as the kid waved back and a pack of candy fell out of the kids sleeve. “Good kid,” he said to himself as he began cleaning up, “Should probably tell him about the time I met Julia Roberts next time I see him.”

When he went to grab the mop he missed the scene outside when the kid handed the driver of the car a large baggie and the driver of the car handed the kid a large, brown envelope. The clerk mopped and did his nightly cleaning making sure the store was ready when the boss came in the morning.

After the boss came in he did the daily inventory and began yelling at the clerk about all of the missing items and asked if the clerk had stolen them or had fallen asleep and let someone shop lift. The clerk swore that he had been awake the entire night and even had a witness, the nice kid waiting for his ride. As the clerk described the kid the police arrived and asked the clerk if he had noticed the drug deal that had happened in the parking lot. He was fired when he couldn’t come up with an excuse on how he didn’t notice the theft of several hundred dollars worth of merchandise and was taken to the station to explain how he had missed a drug deal right in front of the large glass window.

The End.

Celebrity Stories

Fri, 18 May 2018 13:51:56 UTC

Jan’s confession of sex before we met

While we were just friends!

Jan and myself grew up in the same village, we were friends long before we got together, she had a couple of steady boyfriends before we got together, Clive her 1st real boyfriend 5 years her senior, Jan 14 and Clive 19, he took her virginity but looking back he probably was seen as a catch because of his age, but he didn’t have girlfriends his own age so that says a lot. Then there was Eric a year her senior who didn’t see a lot of Jan but at her age meant she put a home made E tattoo on her finger with Indian ink so it was going to be permanent.

Jan is now nearly 16, me nearly 18, Jan has not long since finished with Eric, we are at a local disco, we hadn’t gone together but as we had our own local gang of friends we hung out together with, we had a good night drunk cider, end of the night I walked home with Jan, she had seen Clive and one of Clive’s mates at the disco between them they had removed the small E tattoo with a cigarette so her hand was hurting and the zip on her white jeans was broken, but I wasn’t her boyfriend just a friend and it meant nothing to me.

We now move on maybe 2 months and I’m with a girl call Julie who is also one of our local gang, we had sex only twice in my car, not great but we were young and sex is sex, we are at another disco and Julie and Jan were there, something happen and I ended up taken Jan home in my car and that’s where it all started, Jan chose me rather than me choosing Jan, we kissed that night, nothing more.

We are now going out as steady boy/girlfriend but get very little opportunity for full on sex apart from in the car, a bit of foreplay in her bedroom but her parents are downstairs, but Jan opens up about the night her tattoo was burnt off, I guess she thinks I already know what happened so tells me how Clive and his mate turned up on a his mates bike, Clive still has a thing for her so persuaded her to let him remove the tattoo with a cigarette, they then decided to go to the pub 5 minutes up the road, Jan get on the back of Clive’s mates bike and goes 1st to the pub, they get there and he forces himself on her they breaks her jean zip in the process of have sex, he comes, goes back and collects Clive who is obvious of this.

Wow what a confession! Now Jan as I know her now would have had sex for the reason of being young!

If there is any consolation I’m the 1st guy to make her climax, she has never climaxed though intercourses, unless she has climaxed 1st through foreplay using her vibrator or though a good licking of which I’m pretty good at and was the 1st to do it to Jan.

Now we are 55 & 57, 39 years together.

Teen Stories

Sun, 17 Jun 2018 17:42:17 UTC

Natalie Portman, The Florence Nightingale Effect

This is a work of complete fiction. It just popped into my brain so I wrote it down and share it for free and make no money off of it. No one under legal age may read this, if you know what’s good for you. No one over legal age should read this for the same reason. All characters used in this story are a parody of any real or fictional person. I do not know Natalie Portman, Benjamin Millepied, or have anything to do with them. Comments are always welcome and appreciated so you should feel free to share.

Story Code: Anal, Blkmal, Exhib, Finger, Inc, Mast, MF, Oral, Reluc, HJ,

Natalie Portman, The Florence Nightingale Effect
By Muhabba

Natalie couldn’t help herself as she reclined in her hot bubble bath. The tub was built to easily hold two people and her slender body was nearly swimming in it as she ran her hands across her small chest. She cooed slightly in pleasure as her fingertips toyed with her hard, sizzling nipples and she smiled wickedly to herself. The temperature of the water, the candlelight, the soft music playing, everything was perfect to help put her in the mood for her husband as he squeezed her small breasts playfully.

A moan escaped her pink lips as she closed her eyes and enjoyed the wicked pleasure her fingers were giving her. She hadn’t seen her husband in two weeks due to his job as a Creative Management Agent and she giggled to herself at all if the pleasurable things she had planned for them tonight when he got home. As one hand squeezed a small tit more firmly her other hand slowly traveled down her slick body to the now burning juncture of her slender thighs.

Benjamin was supposed to be home in a few hours yet and she had planned a very special evening for them both. Her fingers toyed with her small, heart shaped pubic hair that she had trimmed earlier before caressing her wet, slick, bald labia. She pinched and rolled a erect nipple with her fingertips as the fingers of her other hand massaged her needy cunt. She giggled at the thought of calling her vagina a "cunt", such a naughty thing for her to do as she slide her middle finger into her hot, tight pussy.

Natalie moaned in pleasure and arched her back as she penetrated herself, her thumb slowly circling her erect clit as she masturbated slowly, softly, lazily enjoying the things her sinful fingers could do to her. Her breathing became more erratic and ragged as she slid another finger into her tight hole, stimulating her G-spot as she began grinding her pussy against her hand.

A wicked giggle slide over her face as she wondered what her fans would think if they new that Natalie Portman was a masturbator. It was such a nasty thought and sent a shiver up her spine as she groaned out in pleasure. "Would it cause a scandal?" she wondered as she began plunging her fingers faster into her burning pussy.

Natalie chewed her bottom lip as she imagined the paparazzi following her around trying to snap pictures up her dress or down her top. Or the fan’s sneaking around trying to look into her windows to watch her undress or in the shower, lusting after her. She imagined them at their homes, alone in the dark, their hard pricks in their hands as they jacked-off over pictures of her. And surly some of those fan’s were women, toying with their nipples and pussies just like she was doing right now. The water in the tub began sloshing out of the sides as her hips bucked uncontrollably and she felt herself about to orgasm.

Natalie took a deep breath, her small tits breaking the surface of the bubbly water as she slid her fingers out of her churning vagina. "Better save that for Benjamin," she said with a giggle as she waited for her legs to stop trembling. "Too bad, that was going to be a good on," she thought as she slowly got out of the tub. The began toweling herself off, spending a bit of extra time on her breasts and pussy, before walking naked into her bedroom.

She already had her dress picked out, a slinky black number with spaghetti straps and almost indecently short over her knees, it was her lingerie she couldn’t decide on. She tried on the matching pair that she thought would work the best, a sheer black bra and thong. The bra did wonderful things to her small breasts and clearly showed her hard nipples and the thong fit snugly against her hot vagina and the strap sank between her tight ass-cheeks. As far as she was concerned her best features were her wide brown eyes and chestnut colored hair but Benjamin thought it was her pert ass. "But what will he think if my panties are all wet because I was touching myself in the bathtub?" she wondered playfully.

"Oh, this is silly," Natalie giggled as she decided to keep the lingerie and finish getting dressed. She put her long, chestnut colored hair into a loose bun and looked at her reflection in the mirror. "Oh, Benjamin, you’re in for such a good night," she said naughtily as she went into the kitchen to get everything ready for her romantic night.

Natalie started getting the meal she had ordered ready and lighting the candles before she was startled by a knock on her door. It was far to late for visitors and Michael wouldn’t knock on his own door so it must be a stranger. A surge of fear went through her body as the door knob started rattling and she heard muffled voices from the other side of the door which all of the sudden didn’t appear thick enough to protect her from an intruder. She started imaging all the things a home invader would do to her, all the vile, disgusting things she saw on the news.

An image of herself flashed through Natalie’s mind of a lone gunman forcing his way in at gunpoint, tying her up using her slinky black dress, slowly cutting her out of her lingerie, and raping her repeatedly, her body helpless as he used her mercilessly. Another image flashed behind her eyes of multiple intruders raping her repeatedly one at a time and then all at once, filling her completely with their thick, hard, throbbing dicks. "But what if one of them is a woman?" Natalie began wondering before squeaking in shock as the door opened.

"Benjamin! What are you doing scaring me like that?" Natalie asked as her husband shuffled inside, "And why are you knocking in your own front door?"

"Just trying to give you a heads-up," Benjamin said as he opened the door wide and began pulling an older gentleman inside.

Looking at the older man, Natalie tried to remember how she knew him. "Is that your Uncle Norman?" she asked. She hadn’t seen him since her wedding and she remembered him as being kind of creepy and unsettling. His beady eyes had seemed to just crawl over her body every time she caught him looking and he didn’t even have the decently to look away or act embarrassed, he had just smirked. "What’s he doing here?"

"He’s sick, sweetie, and there’s nobody in town to look after him," Benjamin said, hoping his wife would understand.

Natalie stomped her foot and huffed before putting her fists on her slender hips. "He’s a grown man, he can take after himself," Natalie argued.

“But he’s sick," Benjamin whined as he helped his uncle to the couch. "Plus, I’ll make it up to you, sweetie," he said hopefully.

Natalie crossed her arms under her small breasts as Benjamin began taking his uncle’s bags into the guest bedroom. "And how’s that?" she asked, still fuming. "Plus, I only made enough dinner for two."

Benjamin came back into the living room and smiled sheepishly at his beautiful wife. "That, ah… that should be enough, really," he stammered.

Natalie looked at her husband in confusion before realizing that outside of his uncle’s bags, Benjamin had no other luggage. "Where’s your clothes and stuff at?" she demanded.

"I, ah… I, ah, I got called to an emergency meeting," Benjamin said softly, hoping that would mean Natalie wouldn’t be as mad. It wasn’t the most logical of reasoning but it was all he had as he began lifting his uncle off of the couch.

"No!" Natalie said as she followed her husband and uncle-in-law into the guest bedroom. "Absolutely not. You are not leaving me alone with your sick uncle for God knows how long!"

"I’ve got no choice, honey," Benjamin said as he laid Norman down and began covering him up. "And if I don’t leave now I’m gonna miss my flight," he said as he moved in front of his angry wife. "I’ll make it up to you, I swear. I arranged my schedule so that after I get back I’ll have three weeks off. How’s that sound?"

Natalie stood in the middle of the room pouting with her bottom lip stuck out. "And no cell phone?"

"No cell phone," Benjamin said with a soft smile.

"And you’ll wait on me hand and foot," Natalie said with a small smirk.

"Yes, dear," Benjamin said with a light kiss to his wife’s forehead. "Now I’ve got to go. I love you," he said as he walked swiftly out of the room.

"Love you too," Natalie poured as she watched her husband leave.

Natalie looked down at Norman who was snoring loudly, his white hair mussed and his wrinkled face unshaven. "Well shoot," she muttered as she shrugged in defeat before heading into her bedroom. She stripped naked and threw on a comfy pair of thread-bare panties and one of Benjamin’s old T-shirts and then headed into the kitchen. Still a little upset she didn’t bother trying to eat and just collected the food and put it away into the refrigerator before cleaning up the rest of her romantic evening and putting it away.

To worked-up to head to bed yet, Natalie started on the next days chores and gathered her and her husband’s laundry and threw them into the wash. She went into the guest bedroom to see if Norman had clean clothes and discovered that while the clothes could be considered clean they reeked of cigar smoke. Throwing her hands up in frustration she threw his bags in the laundry room and looked in on him. She threw back his covers and found that he was a sweaty mess. "Dang it, Benjamin," she muttered.

Tying her hair back, Natalie started stripping Norman of his clothes. She started with his grimy soaks and then his stained T-shirt, throwing them in the small laundry basket she had brought. Her nose wrinkled at the disgusting part where she had to take down his pants but when she managed to tug them down to his mid-thigh she stood a step back and said, "Whoa." Her husband’s uncle or not, he was hung. Hung much better than Benjamin as a matter of fact and she blushed in embarrassment at the sight of the older man’s bulge. "So much for trying to imagine what Benjamin will look like when we’re older by looking at his relatives," she thought with a giggle.

Natalie felt her blush of embarrassment change into a blush of something else lower in her body and quickly covered the slumbering man back up before removing his pants from under the blanket to save Norman some dignity. And maybe herself as well. With her panty covered ass high in the air, she fished around underneath the covers until she found what she though were his pants. As her hand grasped something large and soft she wondered if Norman had left something in his pockets before the object throbbed and began to grow larger.

It took Natalie a moment to realize that for all intents and purposes she was now accidentally jacking off her uncle-in-law and she shrieked with disgust and pulled her hand out from under the blanket. Her eyes became wider as the blanket began to rise up in the center with Norman’s erection. "Oh my," she gasped softly as the tent continued to rise proving exactly how much more well-endowed he was than his nephew. She couldn’t exactly tell how long the hard penis was but he was definitely larger than average.

Natalie stared at the bulge in her blanket, unaware of exactly how long she was staring, "Oh, this is ridiculous," she whispered to herself, "We’re all adults here." She walked purposefully to the foot of the bed, her eyes locked onto her feet. She pulled the blanket up and grabbed the wadded pants and pulled them free before placing the blanket back. Unconsciously she stole one last glance at the tented bed before walking quickly back to the laundry room.

—–

Natalie woke with a start and a pinch in her neck. From her over stuffed chair she looked around the darkness and tried to remember where she was. The last thing she remembered was folding laundry and looked down. The basket was at her feet with only half the clothes folded which meant she had fallen asleep in the living room but what had woken her? The idea of being gang-raped by home intruders ran through her mind again and a shiver went through her body before she heard the noise again coming from the guest bedroom. Had the intruders broken in through the guest bedroom window? Then she remembered sick Norman sleeping in the guest bed. Then she remembered his massive erection and felt herself blush again before she heard more moans.

Groaning in slight pain after sleeping while sitting up, Natalie dragged herself out of her arm chair and limped into the guest bedroom. Norman was still in the bed although he had been apparently tossing and turning and had kicked his covers off and was now laying shivering in the middle of the bed. Sighing in frustration she went over to the side of the bed and saw that, luckily, his erection had gone down. "How long do those last if a man doesn’t… release?" she wondered as she looked down at the pathetic old man.

Picking up around the bedroom, Natalie failed to notice Norman’s eyes peering at her though his heavy lidded eyes as she moved around, her bare legs scissoring from beneath her T-shirt. She moved out of the guest room and finished picking up the rest of the house, keeping herself busy until bed time.

On her way to her bed room Natalie remembered her fear of rapists breaking into her house and having their way with her over and over again. She thought about it way more than she should and knew she was just scaring herself but the idea of a group of men, maybe a few women, breaking into her home in the middle of the night while she slept, tying her up spread eagle to her bed, stripping her naked, climbing between her outstretched legs, forcing themselves inside of her over and over, using her to satisfy their perverted lusts, kept her up at night sometimes. Checking to make sure the windows and doors were locked she set the alarm and decided to check on Norman one more time.

Creeping silently, Natalie poked her head through the door and saw that Norman had wiggled around and kicked most of his bed clothes off leaving him covered only in his underpants. The greatly older man was shivering in the middle of the mattress, his teeth chattering loudly as she looked at him from the doorway. "Oh, you poor dear," she whispered, forgetting momentarily how much she didn’t like him. She walked in and quickly covered him up to his chin and looked down at him. He was still shivering and she guessed his fever had broken leaving him chilly.

Natalie tried to think of what to do as she stood next to the bed. She could turn the heat up for Norman but that would make it too hot for her to sleep even with a fan. She thought momentarily of sleeping nude but the thought of leaving her body open and exposed for some peeping tom pervert to spy on as he feverishly masturbated his thick, hard prick while she slept completely unaware and vulnerable sent a shiver through her. "What is it with men and their sick fantasies?" she wondered. Finally, with no other option, she shrugged her slim shoulders.

As much as she disliked Norman he was sick and in need and Natalie couldn’t bring herself to abandon him like this. Straightening up the covers she crawled into bed with the older man and covered them both up, pressing her body close to him so that he could share the warmth of her body. He continued to shiver as she yawned, her lids heavy while she held him in her arms but after a while his trembling body began to relax and she decided that after he had calmed totally she’d head to bed. Slowly her eyes grew even more heavy and before she knew it she drifted off into slumber.

"Sweetie, this food is divine," Benjamin said from the far side of the table. He looked very dapper in his tuxedo as Natalie stared lovingly into his eyes.

"I’m glad you think so, honey," Natalie said sweetly as she sipped her soup. She adjusted her shoulders slightly so that her black evening gown showed off her cleavage to her husband’s delight.

"Oh, darling, I must have you right now!" Benjamin proclaimed as he threw his linen down forcefully and stood up.

"Oh, Benjamin, you’re so bold," Natalie blushed as Benjamin stalked towards her like some wild animal. He yanked her to her feet and threw her to the bed with enough force to knock the breath from her for a moment. Naked, he stared down at her with an animal like gleam in his eye before yanking her dress off effortlessly. "Oh, Benjamin," she cooed, her chest heaving with desire, her nipples pointed and sizzling in electric need.

Benjamin forced himself between Natalie’s legs, burying himself deep inside of her wet vagina. "Oh, Natalie, my love," he all but growled in passion.

"Oh, Benjamin," Natalie whispered breathlessly as her loving husband worked his penis deeply in and out if her wanton body. She wrapped her slender legs around his waist and rolled her hips up to meet his thrusts, her breathing becoming ragged as she climbed closer and closer to orgasm. She closed her eyes and threw her head back as she moaned and when she opened them up again to look upon her husband’s face it was a stranger’s eyes looking down at her.

Natalie looked up in fear at the stranger violating her. "Who… who are you?" she gasped in fear as the intruder’s thrusts became harder, more forceful, delving deep inside of her tight, wet pussy. She grunted with each piercing jab of his cock, her juices trailing down her compacted ass-cheeks as her small tits jiggled on her chest.

"It doesn’t matter, you dirty whore," the intruder said between lustful grunts as he slammed into her harder and harder. Her breath escaped past her lips in jagged grunts with each thrust, her slender legs poking straight out from around his body on top of her. He bent down and sucked in one of her hard nipples, attacking it with his tongue as he reached underneath her helpless body and gripped her tight ass.

Natalie was ashamed of herself as she felt her orgasm continue to rise. The knowledge that an intruder had broken into her home and started fucking her did nothing to stop her body from responding to his wicked cock, in fact it seemed to make it worse. The intruder’s cock was so thick it was stretching her delicate pink pussy farther than Benjamin had ever been able to and it felt hard as steel inside of her, driving her body higher and higher to unwanted pleasure. "Please… please stop," she pleaded as she unconsciously pushed her small chest more firmly against his sucking mouth.

The intruder continued assaulting Natalie’s small, firm tits, licking and sucking on every inch of her exposed chest. "You don’t want me to stop, you dirty, dirty whore," he chuckled as he sat up straighter on his knees, bringing Natalie’s ass up on top of his thighs, his cock never leaving her tight cunt. "Admit it. You love this," he chuckled as he gripped her ankles and held her legs apart to give him a unobstructed view of her sweating, lust filled body.

"Oh God no," Natalie pleaded as the intruder fucked her even deeper than before, his cock seeming to reach up into her chest. "Please don’t look at me like this," she cried, ashamed and embarrassed by the way he was staring at her naked, vulnerable body.

Suddenly the intruder was on his back forcing Natalie to ride him. "That’s right, bitch, ride that cock like it was a horse," he said with a deep laugh.

"No, please don’t make me," Natalie cried as she lifted her hips up and down on the intruder’s thick dick. A blush of shame burned across her face at the squelching noises her pussy was making as she fucked the intruder, her small breasts jiggling wildly on her slender chest. Suddenly a small set of hands began toying with her breasts as a female intruder walked up behind them, sitting down and straddling the male invader’s hips.

"You like that, don’t you, slut," the female intruder whispered into Natalie’s ear, "You like having a girl playing with your pretty titties, admit it."

Natalie couldn’t stop her body from rocking back and pressing her taunt ass against the female intruder’s hot, wet pussy. The female intruder began thrusting up against her, humping her pussy against Natalie’s ass as she continued assaulting her chest.

The male intruder held on firmly to Natalie’s hips as he and his partner continued assaulting her helpless body. "What would your husband say if he could see you know, getting off on two strangers fucking you and you loving every second of it?"

"Why don’t you ask him?" the female intruded asked as she pointed off to the side.

Natalie looked over at the other side of the room and saw Benjamin there, tied to a chair, his pants and underwear pulled down to his ankles, and a large erection pointing straight up, throbbing and hard with a small pearl of pre-cum at the tip.

Suddenly Natalie’s orgasm crashed over her and she looked down at Norman’s wrinkled face. She held his hands up to her chest by his wrists as he squeezed her small tits and pinched her nipples. She held herself down, his cock filling her and stretching her as her orgasm continued, her spasming cunt gripping his thick pole as he grunted. Norman exploded into her, filling her with his thick, hot cum and triggering another orgasm to crash over her, her entire body twitching and rocking as she cooed out pathetically.

Collapsing against Norman’s surprisingly strong hands, Natalie struggled to regain her breath as Benjamin’s uncle slowly lowered her down. She collapsed against his pasty chest, both of them gasping in spent pleasure until he started snoring softly. It took her several moments of laying on the much older man’s chest with his soft, sticky cock still inside her before she could get her strength back and she slowly, weakly, made her way out of Norman’s arms.

Quickly pulling down her T-shirt, Natalie looked in horror at what she had done. Norman was a sick, old man, in her care and she had all but raped him. She started to cry, hot tears of shame dripping down her face as her bottom lip quivered in shocked wonder. She could feel the mixture of their cum dripping down the insides of her still twitching legs and fell back into the chair she had imagined Benjamin tied up in. Her nipples were still hard breather her shirt, her weak legs spread wide and her sticky pussy on full display, her panties wrapped around one ankle, her chest heaving in fear and shame while her tears continued trailing down her face.

"What have I done?" Natalie moaned as she cupped her face in her hands and began to cry, fat tears dripping down from between her fingers and splashing on her slender thighs. Sobs tore through her body as she let the tears flow with the shame she felt at practically raping a old, feeble man. Her body shivered as she continued to cry, her body shuddering in despair.

Looking through her fingers at Norman still asleep on the bed, Natalie struggled to control herself. There was nothing left to do but take control of the situation and the first thing was taking care of the older man she had taken advantage of.

Natalie started to pull up her wet panties and shivered at the sensation of the cold material touching her sticky pussy but she had no other clothes in this room. She straightened the bed back up and tried to clean Norman up as much as possible but her hands were shaking with shame and despair as tears continued falling down her face, her eyes red and her vision blurry. She finally decided that he was a presentable as possible and then quickly hurried to her private bathroom and hurriedly stripped naked.

Rather than place her soiled clothing in the laundry she threw them into the trash can, swearing never to touch them again and toss them out in the morning. She turned the shower on as hot as she could stand and then a little bit more before stepping in, her naked skin quickly turning pink under the steaming water. She stood naked in the shower letting the hot water warm her body to the point of nearly scalding her as she held her face in her hands and wept. Her slender body shook with tears and shame for several minutes as she tried to push the memory of fucking her husband’s uncle out of her mind. Her hand trembled as she grabbed a bar of soap and tried to wash the shame from her body while steam filled the room making it impossible for her to see the door to the bathroom open and close.

When the door to the shower opened, Natalie could feel the temperature change slightly before feeling something hard press against her ass and a pair of arms circling her waist. Her eyes shot wide open in fear as a warm body pressed itself against her back and a tongue licked her earlobe. Her body shook in fear as a husky voice whispered in her ear, “Your pussy felt soooo fucking good,” and realized Norman had joined her in the shower.

Struggling weakly against Norman’s arms, Natalie mewed weakly, “Please don’t.”

Norman held Natalie’s naked body closer to him and slid his hands up to her slender chest, cupping her small tits. “It’s okay, darlin’,” he whispered, “Just needed to finish up what you started.” He pushed himself forward, sliding his now hard cock-head against her firm ass, searching for the tight little entrance to her cunt.

Natalie shuddered in fear and revulsion as she felt Norman’s cock slide between her taunt ass-cheeks, sliding down over her puckered asshole, and down farther to her still wet pussy. “No, please don’t,” she whimpered as she continued wiggling against him. Her nipples ached in need as he began rolling them between his rough fingertips and a small coo of unwanted pleasure escaped her lips.

“Mmm, bulls-eye,” Norman groaned in pleasure as his prick found Natalie’s gooey cunt. He pushed himself forward an inch, pinning her to the shower wall with his cock as he began pushing himself forward, sliding his prick in a short thrust at a time, groaning in pleasure as he filled her. He kept a firm hold of her small tits, squeezing and twisting them as her tight pussy parted around him, gripping down on his hard shaft.

Natalie began panting in unwanted lust as Norman slowly entered her vulnerable body, bracing her hands against the slick walls of the shower as the hot water flowed down her heated flesh. She wanted to turn, to scream, to demand that he remove himself from inside of her but fear kept her from moving and lust kept her moaning and panting in need as he filled her completely. She could feel his boney hips pressed against her ass as the last inch of him filled her and he held himself steady against her, just enjoying the way she felt pressed against his body and wrapped around his shaft. Without realizing what she was doing she began grinding against him, wantonly fucking herself with his cock.

“You little slut, you,” Norman giggled as Natalie began rocking her slick, naked body against him, using his cock to get herself off. Between fucking him while he was asleep and now, he hadn’t realized what a little slut his nephew had married. He slid one hand down her naked body, over her flat stomach, to the burning juncture of her slender, trembling thighs. “You gotta be just about the best nurse ever,” he groaned, “Fucking an old man in his sleep just to make him feel better.”

“No… No, I didn’t…” Natalie started to plead but it was no good. She was guilty. She had sex with a helpless old man, taken advantage of him, and now he was using her body to punish her and she deserved every inch of her punishment. She gasped out in pleasure, her body bucking violently against the old man as his hand cupped her traitorous pussy, his skilled fingers strumming and stimulating her hard, little clit. “Oh God,” she groaned as her pussy gushed with need and she twisted her hips while she rocked herself back and forth harder, fucking Norman’s cock like a common whore.

Holding himself more firmly against the writhing young woman, Norman continued pawing at her small tit while strumming her clit. He had no need to move at all, she was doing all of the work, fucking his aching pole all by herself, groaning and panting in lust and he had barely done a thing to her. She was just like all the other whores he’d fucked. Just a repressed little girl needing a real man to show them how to fuck. “Just wanted to thank you for the ride earlier,” he groaned into Natalie’s ear, pinching her hard nipple with one hand and furiously flicking her clit with the other.

“Oh fuck!” Natalie gasped out as an orgasm roared through her wet, naked body like a thunderstorm. Between the heat of her body, the heat of the water, and the heat of Norman’s skin pressed against her, it felt like her body was no longer there, that the only way she existed was by her vibrating nerve-endings as she came. Her toes curled on the slick floor of the shower, her fingertips digging into the tiles as her pussy clamped down on Norman’s invading prick, rippling around it, milking it. She could feel him filling her with his thick, hot cum, the heat radiating up and out through her body as she stuttered dumbly in pleasure, grinding against the old man she had fucked again.

“Ohhh, that felt good,” Norman groaned into Natalie’s ear as his cock began to soften inside of her cunt. He gave her a slap on her tight ass, grinding himself against her naked body one last time before pulling himself out of her. “So much better than earlier,” he hissed evilly.

Natalie’s eyes shot open in shock and she spun herself around to face Norman. “What… what do you mean?” she gasped in fear.

Norman smirked at Natalie as he reached up and ran the back of his knuckles over her still hard nipples. “My fever broke earlier this evening. I was awake the whole time you were riding me,” he said with a chuckle.

“But… but I was asleep,” Natalie pleaded, “I didn’t know what I was doing.”

“Don’t worry, cupcake,” Norman grinned before stepping out of the steamy shower, “I was awake enough for the both of us and you are an amazing fuck.”

Natalie watched the creepy old man leave the bathroom, tears once again spilling down her face as shame and despair washed over her again. She slid to the wet floor, curling into a protective ball, her arms wrapped around her knees as she sobbed to herself. She stayed there as the bathroom began to cool, shivering for several minutes before slowly getting to her feet and stepping out of the stall. Her mind felt numb as she finally dried off and put on her robe and stepped out of the bathroom.

Mostly on automatic pilot she shuffled to the kitchen and began thoughtlessly making herself breakfast. She couldn’t find the energy to actually cook so she settled for a simple bowl of cereal, spilling milk everywhere as she took the bowl to the table, slopping it’s contents over the floor. She ate numbly, not even tasting the slightly stale breakfast as she stared blankly off into the distance as the sun began pouring though the kitchen window. She lost track of time until a creak coming from down the hall grabbed her attention, Norman was up. She looked at a near-by clock and saw that she had been sitting listlessly for nearly two hours suffering in shame and denial.

Wearing one of Benjamin’s robes, Norman strolled into the kitchen and walked past Natalie with a simple pat on her shoulder. He walked over to the refrigerator and opened it up, peering inside for something to eat, his voice startling her when he finally spoke.

“That was some morning, huh,” Norman said with a sneer that Natalie couldn’t hear. “You kinda took me off guard there for a bit. I woulda said something but I was still getting over my fever,” he continued as he pulled out some things to make himself a sandwich. “Course, I wasn’t in any shape to stop you, was I?” he finished as he sat everything down on the counter, his back still to Natalie.

Natalie shivered as her stomach flipped with disgust as she remembered riding the older man’s hard cock to orgasm. She couldn’t bring herself to say anything, there was no defense for what she had done, cheated on her husband and took advantage of an enfeebled old man.

Norman smiled to himself in evil glee, Natalie’s silence speaking volumes about how she felt and how he could take advantage of it. “Wish I could have participated a bit more, y’know? I’ve never been fucked by a woman as beautiful as you and I feel bad that I kinda just laid there like a dead fish,” he said, not even acknowledging what he had done to her in the shower. He gathered up his sandwich and joined her at the table, trying to keep the smile off of his face as she refused to look at him while he continued talking, “I mean, I can understand it, sure, but I think there are better ways with dealing with your issues than taking it out on an old man.”

As Norman’s words slowly sank into her brain, Natalie began blinking and turned to the older man. “I… I don’t… I don’t know what you mean,” she stuttered.

“Well it obvious to me,” Norman said between bits of his sandwich, “You fucking me to get back at Benjamin. It’s my fault really.”

“You’re… you’re fault?” Natalie said, oddly hopeful.

“Sure, sure,” Norman said, struggling to keep the smile off his face as he played with the young woman’s emotions, “Me being sick and all. I put off going to the doctor for a few days too many and when Benjamin showed up I musta looked quite the sight. And them him dumping me off on you, musta got you riled up.”

“I… I guess?” Natalie said with a note of confusion. Was she mad a Benjamin? She’d been upset, sure, but she loved her husband.

“Just do me a favor, okay?” Norman said as he placed his hand on Natalie’s shoulder, “Next time you’re upset, just come talk to me. You don’t have to take your frustrations about Benjamin out on me, fuckin’ me just to get back at him. I understand you made a mistake and I forgive you but Ben is my nephew and if he ever found out what you did, well, that would pretty much break my heart. Okay?”

Natalie’s confused mind locked onto the thought. It was a mistake, it was Ben’s fault, she had been angry, it was all over now. She eagerly nodded her head.

“How ‘bout this,” Norman offered, “How ‘bout you and I get dressed up in some swanky clothes and go out for a early dinner, just you and me. Make it a family night. Sound good?”

Immediately locking on to the idea of moving past her mistake, Natalie eagerly nodded her head yes. “That… that sounds nice… Norman,” she agreed.

“Call me Uncle Norman,” he said as he finished the last of his sandwich. “I’m still ‘bout exhausted so I’m gonna go take a nap before then. Didn’t get much sleep last night after all but best forgotten. I’ll let you clean up,” he said as he stood up, gave Natalie a quick peck on her cheek and walked back to the guest bedroom with a wide, self-satisfied smile on his face.

Norman laid down in the bed he had spent the night sick in. The room had the musk of sex and he had to stop himself from laughing out loud at the situation he had fallen backwards into. When he had woken up in the night with his nephew’s hot ass wife laying next to him his sick had lurched to life. There we as no way he was going to pass up the opportunity like this pass him by. Slowly he had lifted Natalie’s shirt up to bare her small, firm tits, his mouth watering at the sight of them. He had lost track of how long he had played with them but by the time he was done she was groaning in her sleep and rubbing her tight ass against his boner. He had been almost afraid that taking it farther would be taking it to far but the fact he could smell how horny she was told him to go for the gold.

With Natalie sleeping and moaning, Norman had slid her wet panties down and taken them off one leg before laying flat against her. He than placed his cock between her legs and let her bump against him, letting her do all the work so she would think it was all part of her dream. He moved her around until she was flat in her stomach, rolling her hips down to hump at the comforter while he laid flat in his back next to her. He had then softly lifted on of her legs up, pulling it over his hips so her wet, heated cunt was grinding against his thigh. And then with every hump and roll of her body against him he worked up body up on top of his and slid his prick against her gooey cunt. Eventually the slumbering woman had worked the tip of his prick between her sticky pussy-lips and he lifted his hips up to spear her with his cock. Biology and whatever dream Natalie had been having did the rest.

Closing his eyes, Norman drifted peacefully off to sleep wondering what he could get away with next.

—–

As Natalie and Norman ate their early dinner she had to admit to herself that he was actually quite charming. She had worn the dress she had planned wearing for Benjamin, although with more conservative underwear of course, and as they enjoyed the atmosphere of the small restaurant he had been a perfect gentleman. He had told her some of his stories of the past and even some tales of her husband when he was younger and she had found herself laughing and relaxing more and more in his company. And as their evening wore on she found it easier and easier to forget about what she had done to him earlier, fucking him in his sleep and riding him to orgasm. Twice.

They ate their light dinner before leaving the restaurant and heading out in the limo to catch a movie. Natalie found herself warming more and more to Norman, giggling at his jokes, touching him lightly on his shoulder and knee. Before she knew it they found themselves at the theater and hurried inside to get out of the light drizzle of rain that had started. Natalie paid no attention to the light sprinkles of water across her chest or the way her black dress now clung to her body. And she didn’t notice the way Norman was leering at her when her back was turned.

Natalie and Norman quickly found their seats just as the movie started, a romantic comedy that she had been planning on seeing with Benjamin. The lights dimmed as the movie started and she snuggled up to Norman as he placed his arm around her slender shoulders. Natalie quickly became engrossed in the movie starring two of her favorite actors, finally completely forgetting what had happened between herself and her uncle. Until she felt his hand sliding up her silky smooth leg.

Natalie had been comfortable laying against Norman, enough so that she had paid no attention to her dress as she crossed her legs. The dress had slid up over her knee and she hadn’t bothered to pull it back down as a proper lady should. And when Norman had patted her affectionately on her knee she hadn’t thought anything about it but now his hand was nearly halfway up the inside of her smooth thigh.

"Stop that!" she whispered angrily as she squeezed her supple thighs together. Although she squeezed as hard as she could, Norman’s hand was stronger than her slender legs.

"Shhh," Norman whispered into Natalie’s ear with a snide smile on his face, "Someone might hear us and then we’d wind up in the papers tomorrow." He tried to keep a note of concern in his voice as his hand slid between his niece’s thighs to try and keep her off guard. Being concerned about what he was doing to her was better for him than to just take advantage of the dark theater and thrust his hand into her panties. If she got her wits about her than she might just go ahead and storm off, paparazzi be damned but if he took his time, went nice and easy, he could have himself a little fun. Besides, the movie was shit.

Natalie hissed as Norman’s fingers slid across her panties but quickly silenced herself, what would happen to her if someone took a picture of her with a old man’s fingers between her legs? She grunted in disgust as his fingers worked their way underneath the delicate material of her panties and caressed her vulnerable pussy. He began lightly stroking her labia, his thumb resting on her clit hood, barely moving. She took a shuddering breath as his fingers dipped low under her pussy-lips, stroking her sensitive taint before sliding back up, caressing the outer edges of her labia. Her entire body shook momentarily as he simply rubbed her up and down lightly, almost lovingly.

Norman couldn’t keep the evil grin off of his face as he lightly fingered Natalie. Already he could feel a bit of moisture gathering as he stroked her, a small bulge forming under his thumb as her clit began to harden in it’s sheath. He had to stop himself from giggling in glee as he teased Natalie’s warming, wet pussy.

Hissing again, Natalie tried to squirm away from Norman’s questing fingers as the tip of his middle finger teased the entrance to her pussy. Why was this happening? Why was her body betraying her like this. Why was she enjoying this? What was wrong with her? She wanted him to stop. She didn’t want him to do what he was doing. She wanted to cry out, to cry for help but she couldn’t, she was trapped. If someone saw her now, knew that apparently some part of her was enjoying this, what would they think of her? She was trapped with Norman’s fingers wiggling around inside of her and being forced to enjoy it.

"I haven’t had this much fun at the movies since I was a kid," Norman thought as he slid the tip of his middle finger into Natalie’s wet cunt. He left it there for a moment as he used his other fingers to lightly massage her now slick labia, his thumb circling her clit and bringing it to full hardness. He slid his middle finger in up to the second knuckle and began sliding it in and out, fucking her with just half of one finger. She was still leaning against his chest now panting with unwanted pleasure and trying to control her breathing. He could feel the warmth coming off of her body and once again had to stop himself from giggling. Why were guys so worried about the size of their cocks when, with a little experience, you could get a girl off with just your fingers?

Natalie mewled pitifully as her entire body betrayed her. Her nipples were hard as pebbles and felt like they were sizzling with desire, her small tits nearly aching with the need to be touched, her pussy now completely wet and soaking into her panties. She struggled to keep from crying out in unwanted pleasure or squirm around in desire. She had to concentrate on not rolling her hips up, fucking herself on Norman’s fingers as he slid a second digit into her wanton body.

"You are so fucking wet, sweetly," Norman whispered into Natalie’s ear, "I knew you’d love this." He was so glad that the theater was as dark as it was so she couldn’t see the shit-eatin’ look on his face as he finger-banged her. He slid his two fingers in slow and deep, keeping a steady pace, letting her body rise up slowly to orgasm as she began groaning into his side, fighting with herself to keep quiet.

"Oh God, oh God, oh God," Natalie groaned into Norman’s side trying to stifle her moans of lust. She gripped his wrists in both hands, holding him still as she began rolling her slender hips up to get as much of his fingers inside of her as she could. Her orgasm boiled up inside of her, slow as lava, burning her as she began to crest. She bit into Norman’s jacket, stifling her moans as she came, stuttering in lust as her juices gushed out, soaking Norman’s hand. She held her breath, her small chest rubbing against his as she tried to quietly ride out her orgasm.

As Norman felt Natalie begin to relax he slid his fingers out of her sodden cunt and gave her an affection kiss on the top of her head. He slid his fingers from between her twitching legs and licked her juices off before straightening her dress and patting her knee. "Good girl," he whispered before straightening up, "I knew you’d like that."

The movie ended and Natalie scurried out to the lobby as fast as she could without making a scene. She kept looking over her shoulder expecting Norman to be chasing after her but the old man just leisurely followed her with a self-satisfied smirk on his face the whole time. Outside she crawled into the back of the limo without waiting for either him or the driver to open the door for her and waited with her arms crossed under her breasts for Norman to finally join her. When he finally decided to get in she ordered the driver to take them home, trying to keep the anger out of her voice.

During the car ride Natalie simply sat and fumed, trying to ignore Norman leering at her, his eyes crawling up and down her body. When they arrived home she quickly got out of the limo, angrily not waiting for her door to be opened, and stomped inside the house and waited for her uncle-in-law. Once again he just followed at a slow pace, his eyes still crawling all over her as she glared angrily at him. As he closed the door behind him she finally turned to him and shouted, “Don’t try to deny it, Norman, you did that on purpose!”

“What?” Norman asked, not even pretending to not know what Natalie was angry about, “I thought we were on a date. A nice restaurant, and romantic comedy, it was all very lovely actually.”

“We were not on a date and you know it, Norman!” she snapped.

Like a predator, Norman took a small step forward, careful not to startle the actress. “And how would I know that, exactly?” he asked with his hands down and his palms out, “After all, you picked the restaurant. You picked the movie. And after what happened last night and this morning, how was I supposed to know?”

“You… You admitted you knew what was going on last night,” she huffed. “You… You’ve planned this whole thing!” she yelled, her small chest heaving.

“I did?” Norman asked innocently. “I planned on getting sick? I planned on my nephew showing up unexpectedly? I planned on you getting all frisky ‘cuz Benjamin left you all high and wet last night? I think you’re giving me to much credit,” he said with a sneer.

Natalie tried to work through the confusion in her brain. It was so easy to blame Norman for everything but she had participated, hadn’t she? “O… Okay, maybe you didn’t plan it… But you definitely took advantage of it!” she cried.

“Heh, the only person taking advantage was you, sweetie,” Norman said with a chuckle.

“I don’t know what you mean,” Natalie said defensively.

“Don’t forget, I was the one you took advantage of, angel,” Norman said with a leer, “I was all prone and sickly and you wanted the dick your husband didn’t give you so you took advantage of a poor old man.” He took another small step towards Natalie, his hands still down at his sides.

“That’s… That’s not true,” Natalie pleaded, “I was asleep. I didn’t know what was going on.” Her mind continued swirling in confusion. “I was tired, you were sick. I don’t even know how it started,” she mewled.

“It all started with you,” Norman said taking another step forward, almost close enough, “You pressed up against me, wiggling that tight little ass up against dick, groaning next to me, rubbing up against my cock. It’s all you, baby.”

“I… I… I was… I was asleep,” Natalie pleaded with herself more than with Norman, “Oh Benjamin, I’m so sorry.” Warm, fat tears started rolling down Natalie’s face. There was nothing else she could do but put an end to everything. She turned to Norman who was standing much closer to her than she had realized. “Norman, I’m afraid I must ask you to leave. I’m not sure what’s happened between us but I’m afraid I’m going to have to call Benjamin and tell him everything. It’s the only proper thing to do,” she said with resignation.

“You little slut,” Norman said with a snicker.

Natalie gasped in surprise, her hand going to her chest. “Excuse me?”

“You heard me, you little slut,” Norman said with an evil grin on his face as he took another small step forward putting himself with in arms reach of the beautiful actress. “You’re not gonna call Benjamin,” he said.

“I most certainly am…” Natalie started before Norman interrupted her.

“Bullshit,” Norman growled, “You just wanna try to hide the fact that you’re a dirty little slut who enjoyed every inch I gave you.”

“I never,” Natalie gasped.

“You certainly did,” Norman said as his body relaxed. “You coulda called your husband this morning after riding my cock in bed, but you didn’t. You coulda called your husband after the shower but you didn’t. You coulda called your husband outside of the theater,” he continued as he slid up to just barely inches from Natalie, “You coulda called him in the limo, you coulda called him the second you stepped into this house. But you didn’t.”

“I… I… I…” Natalie stammered, her eyes wide in fear.

“You coulda stopped this anytime you wanted but you didn’t,” Norman continued, “You didn’t do any of that because you’re just a dirty little slut and you loved gettin’ fuck by a dirty, old man.”

Natalie’s chest heaved, her heart beat a machine gun rhythm in her slender chest, her arms hung limply at her sides, her head hung in surrender. She couldn’t think of a thing to say. Was it true? What was happening to her? Why was there no one here for her? “Someone help me,” she pleaded.

Norman’s rough hands slid up Natalie’s arms to her bare shoulders and he smiled even wider when she didn’t react. He crooked a finger under her chin and lifted her head up until she was looking into his eyes. “No.” he simply said.

“Please don’t,” Natalie mewled.

“Heh,” Norman chuckled before gripping Natalie’s upper arms roughly and yanking her forward, her slender body smashed against his. He wrapped his arms around her, squeezing her to him as he pressed his lips to her lips and shoved his tongue into her mouth. He wrestled against her tongue as she weakly tried to push him away, his tongue thoroughly exploring her mouth before sliding out. He licked her jaw up to her ear before nuzzling against her slender neck as she started trying to wiggle out of his hold on her. He nibbled down her chest as she groaned out in disgust and he began licking around the exposed flesh of her cleavage, his fist gripping the delicate material.

Natalie cried out in fear and shock as Norman ripped her dress open in the back. She clutched what she could in the front, fighting against him as he tried to drag the flimsy dress down her body but he was far to strong to resist so she simple surrendered her grip, crying in defeat.

Norman yanked what was left of Natalie’s dress down her willowy body until it was pooled around her ankles. She pitifully tried to cover her chest with her arms so he grabbed her wrists and slowly pulled them apart. She tried to resist weakly but she knew it wouldn’t help and he growled in pleasure as she allowed him to uncover her. He yanked her forward again, holding her by her slender hips, grinding himself against her barely covered pubic mound as his tongue trailed along her exposed chest.

Natalie looked up at the ceiling as Norman attacked her vulnerable body, tears streaming down her face, her arms hanging limply to her sides as he feasted on her cleavage. There was no point in struggling, he was far stronger than her and all she could hope for was that he would be quick.

Running his hands up Natalie’s sides in a feverish need, Norman ripped her plain black bra off of her body, releasing her small, firm tits. He cupped the small orbs in his hands as he sucked one nipple into his mouth as hard as he could, attacking it with his tongue and growling like some kind of animal in need. He licked from one breast to the other, her nipples hard as pebbles, her chest heaving as he devoured her petite tits. She began struggling against him again so he slid on arm around her back, grabbing onto her tight little ass, holding her to him firmly.

Continuing to cry, Natalie prayed for some kind of relief. Norman’s hand and mouth already had her nipples hard and sizzling with unwanted desire but now he had a hand on her butt as well, his fingers digging in between her cheeks, seeking out her most private of places. And God help her she could already feel herself becoming wet.

“God you are a hot little slut,” Norman growled as he continued roughly pawing at Natalie’s nearly naked body. He slid his hands back to her hips, holding her steady as he began biting and nibbling his way down her torso, over her flat stomach to her pantie covered pussy. He licked back up from the elastic of her panties to her bellybutton, licking around it, using it to telegraph everything his tongue was going to do to her.

Natalie cried out as Norman’s tongue scrapped along her panties and then back up to her taunt stomach. As he tongued her bellybutton she couldn’t stop herself from imagining what his tongue was going to do to her later, teasing her, sliding against her, darting inside of her, lapping away at her most delicate folds before parting them and sliding inside of her.

Norman growled in pleasure at the scent of Natalie’s now heated and wet cunt. He’d barely come more than a few inches towards her pussy and already she was practically soaked with desire. He could hear her panting in lust, a light sheen of sweat breaking out across her flush body. Holding her hips, squeezing them as hard as he could, he licked his way up her exposed body until he was standing in front of her, looking down at her. “Show me what a real slut you are,” he demanded, “Suck my cock.”

Natalie couldn’t bring herself to look at the forceful older man but she didn’t hesitate to comply either. She gave a short nod before getting down on her knees in front of him, reaching up to the front of his pants with shaking hands. She slowly opened his button and zipper, parting the material of his pants like she was opening a unwanted present before sliding them down to his thighs. She hid her face from the bulge in his underwear as she reached up, fumbling with the elastic due to her trembling fingers before finding it and pulling them down with his pants. She reached up with one delicate hand to find the base of his cock before reaching up with her other hand to cup his dangling balls. She turned her eyes to the side so she wouldn’t have to see the throbbing tip of him as she opened her mouth and sucked in her husband’s uncle’s cock. Her lips sealed around his girth as she delicately licked his head, the salty taste of his pre-cum smearing around her tongue and nearly making her gag as she got to work on him.

“That’s soooo good,” Norman groaned above Natalie as she began lightly sucking his cock, her moist lips sliding slowly up an down his first few inches. Her hands worked his cock and balls as she got used to having his dick in her mouth, testing it with her tongue and sliding it around inside. He kept his hands on his hips making sure not to move, making her do all the work in pleasing him. He didn’t want her complaining that he had fucked her mouth, he wanted her to fuck him with her mouth. As she became more used to him inside her mouth she began taking his cock deeper inside of her until he was bumping against the back of her throat, her tongue massaging the big vein of the bottom of his shaft. Her fist would meet her lips as she tugged on him and swallowed him, her other hand lovingly tickling his balls. “My nephew is such a lucky guy,” he sneered, “You are one hell of a cock-sucker.”

At the mention of her husband as well as being called a cock-sucker, Natalie froze at the derogatory comment. Fresh tears began rolling down her cheeks at what Norman was doing to her, making her do, calling her those names, forcing her to cheat on her husband. And as she wallowed in her self-pity at what was being done to her, her pussy throbbed in need and shame rolled through her nearly nude body.

Norman knew he had struck a chord with Natalie and chuckled to himself as he gripped the sides of her head and began fucking her mouth. He slid his cock-head over her tongue, along her cheeks, over the roof of her mouth, relishing the feel of every moist, warm bit of her mouth as he fucked her beautiful face. And what a face it was, it was easy to tell why she had graced magazine covers all over the world with her striking features and wide eyes. He pulled his cock out of her mouth, rubbing himself across her stunning face, smearing her saliva and tears over her beautiful features, watching as she simply knelt there statue still and let him do it, before sliding his cock back into her mouth.

As Norman gripped the sides of her head tightly, Natalie knew what would becoming next. She leaned forward slightly, extending her head and opening up her slender throat and just as expected the older man rammed his cock down into her. She tried not to choke, just simply holding his prick in her throat, swallowing around it, causing him to gasp out in pleasure and her to blush in shame as a bit of pride filled her at being the one to make him make that sound of pleasure. He rocked his hips back and forth with sharp thrusts, fucking her throat before pulling his cock out of her mouth entirely. She looked up at him expectantly as he loomed over her.

“I swear, you’re just about the best cock-sucker I ever had, slut,” he sneered, “I’m actually a bit jealous of my candy-assed nephew now.”

Natalie’s cheeks burned in shame at her uncle’s words. It was one thing to be a cock-sucker, it was another to be sucking this horrible old man’s cock, but shame coursed through her at the thought of doing a better job with Norman then she did with her husband. She never took Benjamin that far into her throat so why did she let Norman do it? She looked up a the evil, nasty, old man, her wide eyes gleaming with tears. “Please. No more,” she begged.

Chuckling again, Norman reached down and roughly yanked Natalie up to her feet by her arms causing her to gasp out in fear and surprise. He got down on one knee in front of her as he reached for her plain, black panties and yanked them off, baring her wet pussy to him. She tried to push his head away but he just shoved his rough hands forward between her slender legs. He inhaled deeply before gripping her ass and holding her to him as he licked her deeply from her puckered asshole, through her dewy labia and up to her already hard clit, once again making her gasp. “Smells and tastes like you ain’t through yet, little slut,” he said before sinking his fingers into her ass and shoving his tongue up her dripping pussy.

Screaming in unwanted pleasure, Natalie gripped Norman’s head for balance as he attacked her wanton pussy with his tongue. Her body betrayed her again, her cunt gushing with desire as her nipples throbbed in need. Completely on it’s own, one of her slender legs rose up and draped around the older man’s shoulder, relieving one of her arms to rise up her gasping body to start toying with her hard, sizzling nipples.

Norman thrust his tongue as hard and deep into Natalie’s drooling cunt as hard as he could, fucking her with it like it was a cock. He worried her pussy like a cat with a mouse causing her to squeak out between ragged gasps of breath. He ate her hole like he was mad at it, grudge-fucking her with his tongue. He squeezed her ass as hard as he could, sure that he was going to leave bruises marking her body as his territory. Her warm, slick juices covered his chin like he was eating ripe fruit, dripping down onto his chest as he continued assaulting her gooey pussy, growling like an animal.

“Oh, oh, oh…” Natalie panted in lust, humping her pussy against her uncle’s face. His grip on her ass was the only thing holding her up as she felt her orgasm rise up inside of her, centered in the wet, hot juncture of her trembling thighs. She ground her teeth together and sealed her lips shut as she began to cum, the sound of her own pleasure ringing in her ears making what was going on seem too real like she had a choice to cum or not. Her burning cunt clamped down on the invading tongue as she came, her juices gushing out and covering Norman’s chin and jaw as she lost all balance, surrendering to the grip he had on her clutching ass as her muscles twitched and jerked with boiling pleasure.

As he drank down Natalie’s honey sweet juices and smiled wolfishly into her gushing cunt, Norman laid her slumping body down gently. He disentangled himself from her legs and stood up, watching her naked body twitch as she moaned in pleasure wearing only her black pumps. For some reason it just made the sight of his orgasming niece all the hotter. Burning the image into his brain he began taking off the rest of his clothes, his eyes never leaving Natalie’s sweat slick body.

As she came down from her orgasm, Natalie’s mind seemed to clear and she realized what had happened again. Norman had fucked her. And she had to admit to herself, she had let him. She began crying in shame again, holding her hands to her face so she wouldn’t have to look at him as she laid prone on the ground. Suddenly his laughter broke through the fog of her despair and she forced herself to look up at him through her fingers. Her eyes were clouded with tears but she saw clear enough that Norman was completely naked now, his cock ridged and up thrust, seeming too visibly throb. “Oh God. Please no more! Please,” she begged pitifully as she rolled over on her stomach and tried to crawl away but her muscles were still lax after her orgasm.

“After all the work I did and you think you just get to crawl away from me,” he chuckled. He took a step forward and fell on Natalie’s body, grinning as she writhed underneath him. He licked her earlobe as he rubbed his erection between her ass-cheeks, running his length along her puckered asshole that he was sure he’d be visiting before he got to much older. She cried out beneath him, wailing like a wounded animal as he slide his cock down, over the entrance to her ass, across her sensitive taint, and placed the tip of his prick at the entrance to her wet, slick, bubbling pussy.

"Don’t know why you’re blubbering like that," Norman grunted as he slid the tip of his prick into Natalie’s burning cunt and held himself there, "You and I both know you’re gonna enjoy it." He slid himself in slowly, an inch at a time, relishing the feel of her parting around him, squeezing down on him as she moaned breathlessly underneath him. Her hips rolled up slightly to give him easier access to her slender, horny body and he smiled like a shark above her. Her fingers were digging into the carpet and he slid his hands up from her slender hips to her wrists, holding her in place. And then he roughly shoved the last of his prick inside of her.

"Oh God!" Natalie shrieked as she came, her vulnerable pussy clamping down on the dick invading her, her juices flowing. Her entire body shuddered in pleasure as Norman began fucking her hard and deep, his hips making wet slapping sounds against her up-thrust ass. Her hands were balled into tiny fists as her uncle filled her again and again, grunting with every thrust, his balls bouncing off of her pussy-lips. She ground her teeth together trying to hold back her moans of lust and pleasure coursing through her body as well as the cries of shame and despair. She looked around the living room seeking some sort of help but all she could see were pictures of herself and her husband scattered around. She began to cry again as she also began thrusting herself back to meet Norman’s ridged cock.

The instant Norman felt Natalie start to rock her body back against him he leaned down and whispered into her ear, "Such a good, horny, little slit, ain’t ‘cha?" He redoubled his efforts, slamming his cock into Natalie’s body like a car crash. Her grunts and moans of pleasure echoed through the dimly lit living room. He twisted his hips, angling his cock-head to run against everything she had inside of her like a tongue exploring a mouth. She groaned and hissed like a cat as she began writhing breathing him again, rocking her slender body back and forth, fucking him as roughly as he was fucking her. "That’s it, you little bitch," he chuckled into her ear, "Cum for your Uncle Norman."

"Oh Fuck No!" Natalie screamed at the top of her lungs as she was rocked by another thunderous orgasm. Every muscle in her slender body seized up, winding tighter like a spring, her fingers closing into fists, her toes curling, her head thrown back, her back arched, her ass clenched, her legs and arms shaking as stars exploded behind her eyes. And through it all, the sound of Norman chuckling evilly in her ear as he continued pounding into her as her wide, brown eyes stared at the pictures in the shelves above her. The pictures of her and Benjamin’s wedding day.

"Fuuuuck yeah!" Norman grunted as he came. His balls drew up tight against his body as he plunged himself as deep into Natalie’s spasming body as he could. His thick, creamy load overflowed from his niece-in-law’s boiling cunt, slipping out of her and dripping into the carpet to mix with her own juices. As he finished with his orgasm he pulled himself out and stared down at Natalie twitching on the floor.

Natalie’s eyes glazed over as she rode out her orgasm, her muscles seeming to melt until she was fetal on her carpet. A pair of strong hands reached under her, lifting her up easily and carrying her away. She snuggled against someone’s chest as she remembered the times her father had carried her like this as a child so she slid her thumb into her mouth for comfort as she was taken into the warm darkness.

Norman sat Natalie down on her bed and snickered as he watched her suck her thumb. "You are about the most repressed piece of ass I’ve ever met," he chuckled before playfully ruffling her dark hair. He pulled down the covers before walking into the adjoining bathroom to collect a stack of washcloths. Wetting half of them he walked back into the bedroom and sat next to the slumbering woman. Taking a wet cloth he began cleaning her up spending a great deal of care and time on her breasts and between her legs. He used the other washcloths to dry her some before throwing the entire stack into the bathroom. He snickered to himself as he watched her continue sucking her thumb as he stood up. He removed her thumb from her mouth and quickly replaced it with the tip of his soft cock, letting her nurse on him like an infant.

Removing the tip of his prick from Natalie’s mouth, Norman shuffled around to the other side of the bed and climbed in. He snuggled up to the slumbering beauty and then covered them both up for the night.

Natalie moaned pitifully through out the night, dreams and memories of her with her husband disturbing her rest until she was woken by the early morning sunlight in her eyes. She felt a warm, secure arm around her and found herself disgusted with the sensation before throwing it off of her. She felt a strange lump pressing against her lower back and quickly rolled away from it as she woke up fully. She wasn’t surprised to find herself completely naked below the covers and the memories of last night washed over her like cold water. She threw the covers off and found Norman, equally naked, next to her, smirking at her like a contented cat.

The force Natalie had used had woken Norman up and he stared at her naked body as she glared hatefully at him. "Mornin’, sweetie. Was it good for you?" he asked with a chuckle.

Unable to help herself, Natalie looked down the length of Norman’s body from his hated face to his semi-hard prick. At first she was filled with disgust and self-loathing but the too familiar feelings were quickly replaced by hate and anger. Hate for herself for what she had done and anger at Norman for doing it to her. "Shut up," she growled before reaching down and grasping his hardening dick.

"Yes, ma’am," Norman said as he sat up slightly against the headboard and relaxed, letting Natalie work his prick. He smiled wide as she fisted him, jerking him off to full hardness before bending down and taking him into her mouth.

Natalie slid her pink tongue around the sensitive tip of Norman’s cock before sucking him into her mouth. She sucked him forcefully, roughly bobbing her head up and down, practically growling as she fisted his prick, squeezing him tightly. Her hand slid from the base of his dick to his bloated balls, squeezing them hard enough to make him grunt as she fondled him. She released her hold on him and pulled him out of her mouth before sitting up and straddling is hips. She had no idea what had possessed her but the shame and anger she felt at herself and Norman had sent her into a primal lust she couldn’t remember having ever felt before. What had her uncle in law done to her?

Reaching up to Natalie’s chest, Norman began squeezing and kneading her small tits, rubbing his thumbs across her sensitive nipples. "You’re certainly in a good mood this morning," he said with another self-satisfied chuckle.

"Shut up," Natalie ordered as she took Norman by the base of his cock and lowered herself down. Her horny pussy took the unfortunately all too familiar prick and she moaned in hated pleasure as it stretched and filled her again. She rocked her hips back and forth, pistoning up and down, her juices trailing down the shaft until she met his groin, his dick filling her completely. She held him by his shoulders, refusing to look him in the face as she began driving herself up and down, riding him and groaning out as he filled her again and again.

Norman released one of Natalie’s small, firm tits and ran his hand down her body, grasping her hip as she started riding him harder. Her free, petite little tit began jiggling wildly as she moved faster and faster, looking anywhere except his face, refusing to acknowledge him in any way except for his cock. And he was perfectly fine with that. He could feel her hot juices sliding over his balls as she thrust herself up and down on him, gasping out, her voice echoing through her bedroom. He squeezed hard, pinching her ripe little nipple causing her to gasp out in pain and pleasure, her body still moving faster and faster on his cock.

Looking anywhere except for Norman’s face, Natalie’s eyes eventually came to rest on a picture in a frame sitting on her bedside table. The picture was of her and Benjamin together on a pier somewhere in Hawaii, her in a modest bikini and him in swimming shorts and a open Hawaiian shirt. They smiled as the sun set behind them, the pier empty, the shops closed, his arm around her shoulder, her arm around his waist. She was so happy then but now, while forcibly riding her husband’s uncle’s cock, the picture stabbed her in the heart. She braced her hands on the headboard of her and Benjamin’s bed, rolling her hips, pistoning up and down on Norman’s ridgid cock, panting and moaning like an animal, sweat rolling down her body, her churning pussy gripping him tightly, and her eyes locked on the picture. Her orgasm began boiling up inside of her as tears of shame rolled down her face and she gasp in lust like some animal, her shame turning her on more and more.

Norman followed his niece’s eyes and smirked when he saw what she was looking at. His hand continued to knead her small breast as he felt her pussy gripping his cock and held her stead with his other hand on her hip. He began thrusting up inside of her, letting her do most of the work as she punished herself by locking eyes with the picture of her and his nephew. "You are such a fucking whore," he chuckled amused when she still refused to look at him, using his cock to get herself off. "Just a fucking slut desperate for cock," he continued, "Just wanting a big, thick, hard dick to get her off."

"Shut… shut up, Nor… Norman," Natalie gasped. She rolled her hips roughly, stimulating her clit, groaning in pleasure as her orgasm began to roll through her. She cried out in lust, Her fingers gripping the headboard, her burning cunt gripping Norman’s cock. Her juices spilled out of her, covering the old man’s lap as he laughed below her and she could feel his prick erupting inside of her, filling her with his hot, burning cum.

Norman used both hands to squeeze Natalie’s slender hips as firmly as he could, grinding himself up against her as she shuddered and cried, purposefully drawing out her orgasm, her eyes still locked onto the picture. He laughed out loud as she moaned softly one more time, her body relaxing above him. "Get what you needed? Get a big cock in you to get off? Get yourself a early morning quickie to set you right?" he bellowed joyfully.

"Shut up, Norman," Natalie barked before swinging a leg out and getting off of the old man’s lap. She found a stack of washcloths on the table and used them to get herself cleaned up before stomping out of her bedroom to go and take a shower.

"I could use some breakfast," Norman shouted after her with a wide, wicked smile.

Natalie turned the water up hot enough to nearly scald her sensitive flesh, her skin quickly turning red as she stood beneath the water, hoping that it would drown her. She took a washcloth and began soaping herself, scrubbing her skin raw trying to get the feel of Norman off of her skin until she could stop shuddering in disgust with her uncle but mostly disgust with herself. She cried in shame, her stomach flipping as she thought about what she had done, what she was doing. And shame at how much she had enjoyed it purely on a biological, animal level. She had allowed Norman access to her, to her most sensitive, intimate places but her heart still belonged to her husband. The thought of her husband dried up her tears as she scowled to herself in the shower and let the anger course through until she felt she could face the world with the shame of what she had done.

Taking a different washcloth she began scrubbing between her legs, rubbing hard enough to cry out in pain, desperate to be clean, angry at herself. She turned the shower off and stepped out with the cloth still in hand before flinging it across the room in the direction of the trash. She told herself that she’d burn it later as she grabbed a towel and began angrily drying herself before also throwing the towel away and telling herself she’d burn it as well as she stepped into her bedroom. She purposefully refused to look at any picture that contained her husband as she grabbed a old, comfortable pair of short running shorts and began looking for her nightshirt.

Natalie tore through her room looking for any of her nightclothes, spending five minutes looking until Norman’s voice echoed from the kitchen. "Lookin’ for somethin’, pumkin?" he called out and she could hear the snide smirk on the old pervert’s face. She stood topless in her room, fuming at the sound of the old man’s voice, her fists on her slender hips. She knew it was some sort of power-play, Norman stealing her nightclothes but she couldn’t see a way out of it. She could just go ahead and get dressed but that would mean he had won some kind of argument she couldn’t understand the rules to, after all, why else would he refuse to let her dress comfortably in her own home? Refusing to allow Norman to manipulate her she stomped out of her room into the kitchen.

As his niece-in-law walked into the kitchen, Norman looked her up and down hungrily. Her shorts showed off her slender legs and revealed just the smallest hint of the underswell of her tight ass and her small, firm tits jiggled with every angry step. "So, what’s for breakfast?" he chuckled.

Natalie scowled at her husband’s uncle. "I’m having eggs so you will just have to put up with my leftovers," she said as defiantly as possible.

Norman shrugged his shoulders at the topless beauty as if he was conceding some point to her, after all, he had her where he wanted her, topless and serving him. His eyes spent most of the time trying to stare through her shorts. Her graceful back was also of particular interest to him and he told himself that he was going to have to cum on it before to much more time passed. "You’re just about the sexiest cook I’ve ever had," he chuckled and smirked when Natalie didn’t reply. "I bet you could make a fair bit of money being a topless chief, selling yourself at parties," he continued. He could see the muscles in her neck and shoulders straining as she tried to ignore him. "Couse, you’d make even more money if you just sold that little piece of heaven between your legs."

Grinding her teeth, her hands balled into fists, her knuckles turning white, Natalie continued to try to ignore Norman. She angrily whisked the eggs as the old man continued verbally abusing her.

"I could get a pretty penny for you," Norman chuckled again, "And you’d love it. And the way you can ride a cock, hell, you’d make top-dollar. With a cunt like that you could pretty much travel the world fuckin’ for money." He laughed as Natalie froze for moment and he could see her jaw tightening. "And you’d love it too. Hell, the way you came in the shower when I just showed up. It was second nature to you, a random prick showed up and you just took it. That little slit from God you got sure does know what to do with a dick," he taunted, his eyes twinkling with malicious glee as his nephew’s wife continued not defending herself, "Not to mention your mouth. I ain’t had a blow-job like that since, hell, since Ben’s parents got married."

Natalie’s hands shook as she poured the eggs into the pan.

"Ben’s mom sure did have a pretty mouth," Norman laughed, "And what a tongue. Course your titties are kinda small, might have to give a discount for those little things."

Natalie spun around in a fury. "There’s nothing wrong with my breasts!" she yelled.

Norman took several moments to leer at Natalie’s slender chest. "You’re right. Just about the perfect size for a handful," he said, his eyes locked on her heaving tits, "If I remember correctly."

Natalie stomped her foot angrily, her tits jiggling wildly as she growled in frustration. She was angry at Norman for his treatment of her but she was more angry at herself for falling for it. She spun back around and returned to their eggs, furiously stirring them.

Chuckling, Norman reclined in his seat to continue staring at Natalie’s tight ass. "Nothing to say to that?" he asked snidely, "You’re just a little whore that loves dick. A big, hard, stiff dick to ride ’til you cum. Ain’t nothing wrong with that."

The phone on the counter rang and Natalie’s hand snatched it up before the first ring had finished. "What!?" she snapped.

"Babe? That you?" Benjamin asked worriedly.

Natalie’s eyes went wide with joy and shock at hearing her loving husband’s voice. "Ben! It’s you," she said with a wide smile, "I’ve missed you so much!" she squealed.

"Me too," Ben said.

Norman’s face split into a wide, snake-like grin at Natalie on the phone. It was almost like the sexy, skinny, topless actress had forgotten all about him and he decided that she need reminding. He stood up slowly and crept up behind her, all of her attention on the phone and the sound of his nephew’s voice. With only a hair’s breadth between their bodies he placed his hands on her slender hips, holding her still as he felt her jump a little in surprise and give a quick squeak of shock.

"What was that, babe?" Benjamin asked.

"Nothing, sweetie," Natalie said as Norman began grinding himself against her butt. He kept a firm hold on her hips, refusing to let her go as she struggled against his grip. She cupped the phone and hissed over her shoulder, "Stop that!" Ben kept talking while his uncle kept molesting her and she realized how trapped she was. If Ben knew what was happening to her she’d have to explain everything that had happened to her and she didn’t even know how to explain it to herself. The evil old man kept slowly dry-humping her as his hands slid around to her flat stomach, squeezing her body to his while his nephew was none the wiser.

Keeping one arm wrapped around Natalie’s waist, Norman slid his hand up her body, slowly creeping to her slight chest. He cupped one of her small, firm tits, pinching her hard nipple and rolling it between his fingertips causing her to gasp out. She continued struggling weakly against him, barely moving really, just enough to tell herself she was actually doing something when in reality she was just a little slut getting off on getting felt up while talking to her husband. He could hear his weak-willed nephew clearly, almost as clearly as Natalie groaning in unwanted pleasure.

"What was that, hunny," Benjamin asked.

"No… nothing, Ben," Natalie said, trying not to groan as Norman continued fondling her breast. Her eyes went wide in fright when she felt his free hand start to creep down her lower abdomen. Her lower lip began to tremble as his fingers reached the elastic of her shorts, dipping below them, sneaking towards her pubic mound and she cursed herself for not wearing underwear. As he molested her she felt a stirring in her mind, a memory from long ago swimming just below the churning water of her mind. It would pop up and she would grab at it but it would quickly sunk back down into the depths of her unconscious mind.

Noman’s fingers snuck lower into Natalie’s shorts, his middle finger searching out her tight little slit and he chuckled into her ear. "Just a horny little slut," he whispered as his finger parted her dewy pussy-lips. He split her wet labia with his middle finger using his pointer and ring fingers to trap her lips against either side of his middle finger, sawing up and down her cunt and with just a few strokes he had her poor, abused pussy seeping with the juices of her unwanted arousal. She groaned into the phone and he began nuzzling her neck lovingly in contrast to what he was doing to her pussy as he whispered, "My dirty, little whore."

"Are you okay, you sounded like you were groaning," Benjamin asked with a small tone of worry in his voice.

"Ah… ah, it’s, ah… I was just… just stretching," Natalie blurted out, "It’s morning here." Against her will she began rubbing her ass against the semi-hard lump pressed against her as a mixture of anger and lust ran through her followed by shame. It couldn’t have been ten minutes since she had scrubbed her abused pussy raw to get the feel of Norman’s prick off of her and now she was humping herself between his hand and penis. She tried her best to carry on the conversation with her husband but all she could do was grunt in reply to try and hide her gasps of forced pleasure.

"…so I should be home by tonight," Benjamin finished happily.

"That… that’s gre… great, dear," Natalie said as a shiver of pleasure coursed through her traitorous body, "I’ll… I’ll see you th… then."

"Love you," Benjamin said before hanging up.

Natalie let the phone drop to the counter so she could brace herself and finally let out the groan of lust that had been building inside of her.

With a snicker, Norman quickly pulled his hands away from Natalie leaving her gasping.

Angrily, Natalie looked over her shoulder at Norman as he stared at her with a self-satisfied smirk on his face. "You fucker," she hissed.

Norman shrugged his shoulders. "You know what? I’m not that hungry," he said before turning around to walk out of the kitchen, "I think I’ll take a nap. I’m still healing, after all."

"And you can sleep in the guest room, you dirty pervert," Natalie called angrily after her uncle-in-all. He waved her off dismissively and when he was gone she noisily removed the pan from the stove and plopped down on the kitchen counter. She covered her face as she fought off more tears, refusing to cry any more because of that horrible man. She had shocked herself using profanity against him but there was really no other name to call him but what he was, a pervert. Nervous, scared and confused, Natalie sat unabashedly topless at her kitchen table wondering what she was going to do when her husband finally got home.

—–

When he finally woke up from his nap, Norman stretched like a contented cat with a wide, self-satisfied smile on his face. He looked over at the alarm clock and saw that it was well after lunch time but he wasn’t hungry, after all, if he needed something to eat he was sure his niece would do in a pinch. He had to stop himself from laughing out loud at everything he had put Natalie through and his dick started to raise up. It wasn’t just the sex, although she seemed to be gettin’ better as time wore on, it was her complete obliviousness at everything he had done. She was basically powerless against him and he wondered what kind of unbelievably sheltered life she had been raised in that had made her such a easy mark.

When Benjamin had told the family who he had been dating, Norman had spent an entire weekend masturbating to her first movie, The Professional. And when he had finally meet his nephew’s girlfriend he had spent another weekend looking up every movie the beautiful, slender woman had ever made. The most provocative thing Natalie had ever done was show her ass in some art house movie, and had been naked but covered but he had spanked himself silly over it. She was really a tasty piece of ass. He chuckled to himself as he sat up on the side of the bed and wondered what kind of game he could talk her into before his nephew made it home.

Curled up on her couch, Natalie heard the shower turn on and knew that Norman was up and awake. She had spent several hours silently alone on the couch both trying not to think of everything she had done as well as trying to think of a way out of it. She felt like she was trapped in the center of a spider’s web. A web she herself had spun out of all the lewd, perverted things she had done and allowed to happen. Things she was ashamed to admit that she may have enjoyed. She had no idea those things had been buried inside of her and she wished she knew how to shove them back into the hole they had been found in.

When the shower turned off she knew that she was going to have to face Norman again and she tried to prepare herself for giving her uncle-in-law the telling-off that he deserved. She could hear the perverted old man walking out of the guest room and sat herself higher on the couch and prepared her most withering gaze, the one she used on Benjamin when he had finally pushed her to the limit. It was a gaze she had practiced in the mirror several times for various movie rolls and had never failed to work on her husband yet.

When Norman walked into the living room he saw Natalie sitting ramrod straight on the couch and tried to keep a smirk off his lips. She had found where he had hidden her shorts and it was obvious she had been waiting for him and had the look of some disapproving mother on her face. The kind that said that she was both mad and disappointed at her child. But he was no child. "I think we should have a talk," he said like he was some sort of disapproving father about to chastize a way-ward daughter.

"I was thinking the same thing," Natalie agreed keeping the stern look of disapproval on her face. She continued to glare at him as he made his way over and sat opposite of her on the couch. He was wearing a simple T-shirt and sweats, his feet bare as he looked over at her. She barely blinked as they peered at each other, neither one looking away.

"So, I take it Benjamin will be home tonight," Norman said. He knew that she knew that he had heard everything over the phone but he purposefully made the comment sound like a question.

"You know he will," Natalie said defiantly.

Norman nodded solemnly as he looked down at his hands cupped together in his lap and looked at Natalie from the corner of his eye. She was dressed in a white T-shirt with jeans and socks, obviously braless beneath the material of her top, her nipples pressed slightly through the white cloth. "Then I think it’s time we started acting like the adults we are and call off our little fling," he sighed unhappily. He tried to keep a smile off of his lips at the look of shock on Natalie’s beautiful face. Her eyes were wide and her mouth hung open in shock at his words.

Natalie lost the look she had practiced so many times in the mirror. She couldn’t believe Norman had just said what he had just said. "What?"

"Listen, sweetie," Norman said as he looked up at Natalie and put a look of mild concern on his face but mostly it was a look of understanding, "I’m not going to say it hasn’t been fun, it really has, but I couldn’t possibly continue sleeping with my nephew’s wife."

Natalie’s mouth continued to gap open in shock. "What?"

Norman placed on affectionate hand on Natalie’s knee. "And it’s not that you aren’t a beautiful woman, you are, and I count myself blessed that I’ve been able to spend this time with you," he continued, "But Benny is my nephew and I’ve actually dishonored myself as well as him by engaging in our affair. Do you understand?"

"I don’t… I don’t… What?" Natalie stammered in confusion.

Norman took his hand off of Natalie’s knee and patted her affectionately on the shoulder with his other hand. "When you came onto my be while I was sick, it was like being touched by and angel," he said, still struggling to keep a smile off of his mouth, "And in the shower it was like bathing in the waters of the fountain of youth. And in the theater, and then on the floor, it was like I was reborn as a younger man." Natalie’s mouth continued to hang open and he took the finger of his free hand and crooked it under her chin, encouraging her to close her mouth. She couldn’t speak through the shock she felt and it amused him to no end. "But I think I know what really happened," he added.

"What?" Natalie said. She realized Norman’s finger was under her chin and shook her head until he pulled it away.

"You wanted an adventure," Norman continued, "And I suppose, after making love to you when I was sick and helpless, I wanted one too. It’s perfectly normal, angel." He ran his hand back from her shoulder to her back, stoking her. "But I’m afraid our little adventure will have to end. For your husband’s sake if not for ours."

Natalie couldn’t even bring herself to speak. It was like Norman had been living a completely different life than her over the last couple of days. Was it possible he had actually thought that was what had been happening? Had it all been just a fling to him? Had it meant nothing to him? Had the emotional turmoil she had been feeling been nothing more than some harmless adventure to him? Had the emotional turmoil only been her? Did he really just… go along with what was happening with no maliciousness at all on his part? Was that possible? Was it all in her mind.

"Do you understand, sweetie?" Norman asked with all the false sincerity he could muster. He nearly choked on his air at the look on Natalie’s face. He could hear the wheels spinning and creaking in her head, confused at everything he was saying. After everything he had put her through she just couldn’t conceive that he had been doing all of this on purpose. It wasn’t a lack of intelligence on her part, it was just that she had been always been protected and kept naive and it was a naivety that he was gleefully taking advantage of. After all, he and Benjamin came from the same family so how could she believe that he had been born so differently than his nephew. With that in mind, of course everything was just a big misunderstanding. He was actually afraid the beautiful young star could hear him cackling inside his mind.

Natalie snatched at the idea that the last few days was just a huge misunderstanding. "Of… of course," she said eagerly.

"I’m so glad," Norman said with the sweetest smile that he could muster, "Can I have a hug?"

Natalie smiled with relief as she nodded. She tentatively opened her arms up and Norman embraced her warmly. His hands didn’t wander, didn’t slide provocatively across her body, didn’t try to take advantage of her in anyway shape or form and she found herself melting against his embrace. He broke the hug and sat back up and she did the same. Then her face went slack and her mouth gapped open in shock when he spoke again.

"…and a blow-job?" Norman added. Once again he tried not to snicker evilly at the look on Natalie’s face. "Just to say, you know, good-bye and no hard feelings," he added as he pulled down the elastic of his sweats and scooped out his prick. He tugged on himself lightly, letting himself grow erect slowly as his niece’s eyes drifted down to his lap. "I’d sure appreciate it," he finished as his cock slowly hardened in his hand.

"I don’t… I don’t… I don’t…" Natalie stammered as she looked down at Norman’s slowly expanding penis. A sense of surrealism enveloped her. This was in no way how she had imagined this conversation would go. She had thought it was over. Her infidelities finished. She had thought she would have been able to put everything behind her and continue with her life but there it was, the slowly hardening prick she had gotten so used to since her husband had left her all along with his leachous uncle. She didn’t even react when she felt Norman put his hand between her shoulder blades and gently press her down.

"I really do appreciate this," Norman said plainly as he gently pushed Natalie down over his lap. She put up no resistance, just reacted in complete shock and let him guide her down like nothing was wrong. Once again he was amazed by how easy a mark his nephew had married.

"I don’t… I don’t… I don’t…" Natalie continued to stammer as she allowed Norman to press her down to his wicked penis. She braced her hands against his thighs to keep him from pushing her face into his pubic hair and his dick rose up to meet her lips. Her body was on autopilot, acting on his own accord since her brain refused to process the situation she was in. It had been over, her dirty, sexual fling had been finished. Norman had said as much but somehow she once again found herself opening to welcome him into her body. Granted, it wasn’t nearly as perverse as some of the other things that had happened to her, waking up with his prick inside of her, allowing him to fuck her in the shower, cumming on his fingers in a theater filled with people, riding him to another orgasm. With out being told, one of her hands circled the base of his prick and began tugging on him as her other hand gently cupped his balls.

Norman relaxed on the couch as Natalie’s soft, warm lips sealed themselves around the tip of his cock. Her head started bobbing up and down, taking half the length of his prick as she tugged on his shaft and massaged his balls. He slid his hand from her back to the back of her head, guiding her lightly as her tongue massaged his length. He was amazed at how easily she had accepted partial blame for him fucking her crazy. It was like all she needed was the smallest excuse to be a complete whore.

The feel of Norman’s hand on the back of her head broke Natalie from her shocked compliance. She took a deep breath and steadied herself, expecting him to begin thrusting up into her mouth and start the verbal abuse she had become so used to. But Norman remained silent, his hips still. She turned her head slightly to the side, the head of his prick bulging against her cheek as she looked up at him. His eyes were closed and his face looked content. There was none of the malicious glee she had become accustomed to, none of the contempt, none of the verbal abuse. He simply sat still, seemingly just enjoying the feel of him in her mouth. It added to her confusion.

Once again Norman tried to keep a knowing smirk off of his face. He could feel Natalie staring up at him, studying him, waiting for him to act like he had been but he was a master of the unexpected and simply sat still. He knew it would add to her confusion and that she would undoubtedly continue just to prove that he was the bastard she had become used to. She would continue sucking his cock just to prove that he was the horny bastard that had fucked her endlessly since waking up in her guest bed and he would continue not acting like a horny bastard just to get a blow-job out of her. She was his puppet and he masterfully held her strings.

Her eyebrow cocked in suspicion, Natalie went back to her blow-job. If this is what it took to get Norman to finish their whatever they were doing then she’d do it. After all, she’d done worse since her husband had left. She went back to bobbing up and down on her uncle’s prick, her lips stretched tightly around his girth, her tongue rubbing firmly against his shaft, her fist meeting her mouth as she slid wetly up and down his dick. Her other hand deftly juggled his bloated balls as she concentrated on sucking his prick, the tip of his cock bumping against the back of her mouth with every suck and lick. Her shoulders were tensed as she waited for him to begin forcefully fucking her mouth and call her the whore and the slut he was convinced that she was. And what could her argument against it possibly be? Here she was, bent over his lap, sucking his cock, all in an effort to get him to leave her alone and let her get back to her life.

Relaxing against the back of the couch, one hand on the back of Natalie’s head to guide her up and down, Norman once again groaned out in contentment. He thought about how many men wanted to be where he was with Natalie Portman’s lips wrapped around their dick and smiled wide. Hell, how many men would have loved to have lived his life at all? He’d never put down roots, went his own way, pretty much did whatever he wanted whenever he wanted, consequences were for other people. He wasn’t necessarily a con-man but he was smart enough to get what he wanted whenever he wanted it. And he couldn’t remember the last time he’d paid a single tax. But now, now he had his crowning achievement. One more hole to go and he’d have everything out of Natalie Portman that any man could possibly want.

Natalie did the best job she could with Norman’s prick. She sucked forcefully, she let strings of her saliva drip from the corners of her mouth to help lubricate him, she massaged his shaft with her tongue, she ran his sensitive head around the insides of her moist mouth, she added a twist with her wrist as she slide her fist wetly up and down his length, and she firmly massaged his balls with her other hand. But for some reason, no matter what she did, she felt uninspired. For some reason it felt like she was simply masturbating him with her mouth, the entire act barely registering as sex of any kind. Granted, she still felt a little confused by the whole situation but that didn’t help the strange thought in the back of her mind that she was missing something, some kind of key component was missing.

Flattening her head against Norman’s groin, Natalie deep-throated the older man, an act she didn’t even know she could do until her uncle had fucked her throat. His pubic hair tickled her nose as she held him in her tightly clutching throat and squeezed his balls in her hand. She bobbed up and down quickly, her lips meeting his groin until she pulled back a little and let his tip rest inside of her mouth. She circled him with her tongue before diving back down, deep throating him again. But for some reason it still felt like something was missing.

Norman enjoyed the power he had over Natalie now. She was doing all the work while he sat lazily on her couch and let her, allowing her to try and please him. It was almost funny. He had spent so much time abusing her physically, verbally, and even mentally and now she had no idea what to do on her own. Her blow-job was completely uninspired but like a fat girl on prom night, she was trying her best. He wondered how long it would take her to figure it out as he stared down at her.

Mechanically, Natalie continued sucking her uncle’s dick. Her mind was in turmoil, confusion whirling around and spinning her thoughts into useless torrents. She was trying her best but for some reason it felt like this was just some cardboard cut out of sex, a useless parody. "What am I doing wrong?" she wondered helplessly as she held Norman’s cock in her mouth. The strange confusion and frustration filling her mind had her on the verge of tears and she desperately wanted someone, anyone to tell her what was going on and what to do. Tears spilled from her eyes, dropping down onto her husband’s uncle’s lap as she continued sucking on his prick, frantically wanting to do it right.

The sight of Natalie crying as she tried to figure out the best way to please him was the greatest aphrodisiac that Norman could ever possibly need. Either that or holding her down and forcefully fucking her to senses shattering orgasm against her will. Either one would do for him. "Oh, sweetie, that feels so good," he groaned as he rolled his hips up, sliding is cock as deep into his niece’s mouth as he could and cumming deep into her throat. With every spurt of his hot cum she swallowed eagerly, her throat rippling around his throbbing cock-head as he drained himself into her talented mouth.

Natalie eagerly sucked down Norman’s thick load, her hand squeezing every drop out of his balls and shaft as he drained himself. With the last of his cum sliding like liquid silk down her throat she allowed his softening prick to pop out of her mouth and looked up at him expectantly. He smiled down at her and patted her head affectionately as she waited.

"Oh, that was so nice," Norman said warmly, "Thanks."

Disappointment filled Natalie as she allowed Norman to pull her up before stuffing himself back into his sweats. She continued to wait.

"I’m going to take a nap before Benjamin shows up," Norman said nonchalantly as he stood up. Without looking at the young woman who had just sucked his cock, he walked out of the living room to the guest bedroom and closed the door behind him. It took all of his willpower not to look back at her just to check that she had the look on her face that he knew he had placed there.

Natalie looked behind with disappointment on her face as even more confusion filled her. She had finally figured out what had been missing during the blow-job, the missing element she hadn’t even realized she had become accustomed to and the realization had left her even more confused. Not once did Norman yell or beret her. Not once did he demand something from her. Not once did he force her to do anything. And without that bizarre guidance she had been lost, unsure of what to do. She hadn’t been the most practiced of women when she had married Benjamin but on their wedding night she still knew what to do but just now, with Benjamin’s uncle in her mouth, she had felt completely lost. A single tear trickled down her cheek as she wonder what it was that Norman had done to her, how he had made her want to be verbally and physically degraded in order to get off.

Refusing to give into the confusion filling her, Natalie pushed it aside and began getting their home ready for Benjamin’s return, sure that once he was home everything would be right again. To begin with the laundry needed to be done. She had been so busy sinking to new levels of depravity, thanks to Norman, that she had no clean clothes of her own much less for her husband. With Norman asleep she felt a bit safer and more comfortable in her home so she stripped off the old jeans she was wearing leaving her in only her T-shirt and panties. She started the washing machine and began cleaning the house in total until she stepped on something odd in the living room.

The rug felt stiff below her foot so she bent down, wondering what it was. When Natalie suddenly remembered that it was the spot she and her uncle had… had had their fling, she felt suddenly woozy. In her shameful excitement she had soiled the carpet. Disgusted with herself she began frantically cleaning the spot, desperately trying to remove the evidence of her marital crime while also trying to remove it from her memory. It was a fitful experience but at strange sense of pride seemed to fill her chest as the carpet slowly became clean but her heart grew heavy as she realized that no matter what she did she couldn’t remove the stain of what she had done as a wife.

When Natalie was finished in the living room she threw the wet clothes from the washer into the dryer and decided it was time to start dinner. Having food ready for her husband when he returned home was something a good wife would do and she wanted to be a good wife more than anything in the world right now. It would be a simple meal, something they could eat together before Benjamin headed to bed, tired from his trip. She didn’t even think about what Norman could eat, refusing to feed the pig of a man and with any luck he would sleep until her husband got home. She knew that her uncle wouldn’t dare try anything with her while Benjamin was home, she’d be safe.

Concentrating on preparing her husband’s welcome home meal, Natalie didn’t hear Norman enter the kitchen. He sat down as quietly as he could, staring leachously at Natalie’s ass as she moved through the kitchen cooking. Every time she would reach up for something in the cabinets her shirt would lift up exposing her pantie covered rear-end and every time she bent down for something on or below the counters her ass stuck out straight at him. He licked his lips hungrily just staring at his niece. When she reached down to pull a skillet out below the stove he could see up her gaping T-shirt to her small, dangling breasts and he groaned out like a eager animal.

Natalie jumped up and looked back at the sound and, of course, found Norman leering at her. "Stop it," she ordered before turning back to her and Benjamin’s meal.

"Stop what?" Norman asked as innocently as possible, "I’m not doing anything."

"You know perfectly well what you are doing, Norman," Natalie said sternly, "And I’d kindly thank you to stop it."

"There is just no pleasing you," Norman chuckled, "You wanted me to stop fuckin’ you and I have and now you’re upset when I sit here and do nothing."

"Then stop staring at me," Natalie said in her most stern voice. She looked at the clock on the wall as she cooked and did some quick math in her head. She cursed herself for thinking Norman would do anything more than cat-nap and now her pants wouldn’t be dry for another fifteen minutes. She refused to give him the satisfaction of admitting to him her slight embarrassment at being half naked and going off to her room to get her robe to wear. This was her house and if she wanted to do her laundry and cook without her pants then she would, old perverts be damned.

Norman tried his damnedest to stare through Natalie’s panties as she finished cooking. After a while a buzzer sounded off in another room and he guessed his little peep show would be over and he was right. Natalie stormed off into the laundry room and came back wearing a comfortable pair of sweat pants. "Show’s over I guess," he said with a chuckle.

"I threw your clothes into the guest room," Natalie said nonchalantly as she continued cooking, refusing to look at her uncle, "You can sort them yourself."

Chuckling at Natalie’s idea of punishment for his behavior, Norman got up and walked past his niece, swatting her taunt little ass on his way by. "I guess I’ll just have to get to it then," he said as he walked out of the kitchen while Natalie refused to say anything to him.

By the time Norman came out of the guest room, Natalie had already changed into less casual clothes. She wore a simple button-up, short sleeved blouse, nicer jeans and had her hair up in a loose bun. She could feel Norman still leering at her as he made his way to the living room but she refused to acknowledge the older man in any way. She made a point of only setting two places to eat and he chuckled at her little display of defiance as he walked into the living room and sat down on the couch. Natalie then kept the food warm on the stove and sat at the kitchen table to wait for Benjamin and thank God she didn’t have to wait long.

With a rattling of keys the front door to the house opened. "Benjamin!" Natalie squealed excitedly as she jumped up from her chair. She practically ran through the living room and jumped into her husband’s arms forcing him to drop the luggage he was carrying. He wrapped his arms around his wife as she frantically planted kiss after kiss on his face. "Whoa, whoa, whoa," Benjamin chuckled, "What did I do to deserve this?"

"I missed you," Natalie giggled. All the pain, despair and remorse she had been through melted away in her husband’s arms as she squeezed him tightly.

"Benjamin, good to see you, boy," Norman wheezed as he slowly sat up from the couch. He could see Natalie staring at him in disbelief as he made his way to his nephew on shaking legs. "So glad to see you," he said as Benjamin set Natalie down. He weakly shook his nephew’s hand and pretended to dab sweat off of his brow with his other hand. In just a few seconds with a few steps and a few weak pumps of Benjamin’s he had managed to take all of the attention away from Natalie.

"Uncle Norman, how are you feeling?" Benjamin asked worriedly.

"Can’t complain, can’t complain," Norman said with a slight, fake cough, "Your wife has been taking care of just about all my needs." He looked over at Natalie and had to stop himself from laughing at the look of stunned disbelief still on her face.

"I’m so glad to hear that," Benjamin said with all sincerity to his uncle before turning to his wife. "Honey, I really can’t thank you enough," he told Natalie.

"I’ve been thankin’ her every chance I get," Norman said, leering and waggling his eyebrows at Natalie with Benjamin’s head turned away from him. His nephew gave Natalie a quick peck on her forehead and Norman made silent kissy faces at her.

When Benjamin turned back to his uncle he missed the mischievous look on the older man’s face. "You were so weak when I found you. I wish you would have let me take you to the ER," he said earnestly.

Norman shook his head slowly, hunching down a little as if the effort of standing was getting to him. "I doubt I would have gotten nearly the same attention from them that I got from your wife," he said as warmly as he could. Behind his nephew, Natalie began glaring angrily at him. He looked back at his nephew and clapped him warmly on the shoulder. "You must be famished from your trip," he said as he held his arm out to present the kitchen to Benjamin, "Natalie made us a light supper so why don’t we tuck in?"

Natalie couldn’t believe what she was seeing and hearing as Benjamin took Norman by the elbow and led the old man into the kitchen. Why was Norman acting like he was still sick unless to mess with Natalie in some way. And what was she supposed to say, that she didn’t make any food for the poor old sick looking man. She glared evilly at the old man as he turned his head and smiled at her over his shoulder and he and Benjamin entered the kitchen.

Benjamin looked at the two places set on the table and looked back at Natalie. "Honey, there’s only two places set, aren’t you eating?" he asked.

"Oh, don’t you worry about her," Norman reassured his nephew, "She ate while she was cooking. Isn’t that right, Nat?" He looked back at Natalie and wagged his eyebrows at her, daring her to call him out on his lie.

"I… I… I… sure," Natalie stammered as Benjamin and Norman sat down. "The man is pure evil," she thought to herself.

With no way to call out Norman she tried to keep herself from storming through the kitchen as she served them both. The meal wasn’t elaborate, simply a salad, soup, and some crackers and as the two men began eating she joined them at the table. She sat between Norman and Benjamin giving all of her attention to her husband while turning her back to her uncle. "So how was your trip, sweetie," she asked Benjamin.

"Not bad, not bad," Benjamin said before taking a sip of soup, "It wasn’t even really a emergency. A client just overreacted to a small slump in The Market so all I had to do really was just baby him a bit." He turned to Natalie and tried to smile as warmly and apologetically as he could to her. "So I’m sorry I had to leave you all alone," he said.

Natalie’s heart melted at the puppy dog look on her husband’s face. She cupped her face in her hands and gave him a firm kiss on the lips, momentarily forgetting who was sitting behind her. "It’s okay, I’m just glad to have you home," she said. It was an extremely romantic moment between husband and wife until the wife felt the uncle-in-law’s hand on her thigh.

Benjamin saw his wife jump a little from the corner of his eye. "You okay, honey?" he asked before taking another sip of soup.

Trying her best to ignore Norman, Natalie smiled as sweetly as she could at her husband. "I’m fine, sweetie," she said as she tried to swat her husband’s uncle’s hand away from her thigh without drawing attention but the old man kept a firm hold of her slender leg. His hand started to creep to the insides of her thighs. She tried pinching him but nothing she tried would deter the old man. Her husband told her all about his trip but she couldn’t pay much attention with Norman’s hands between her legs. He began squeezing her denim covered groin, her pussy moistening despite herself, and whenever Benjamin’s attention was fixed on his dinner she glared at the old pervert behind her from over her shoulder. He just grinned back between sips of her soup that he had practically stolen.

"That was great," Benjamin said before giving Natalie a quick peek on her cheek, "I’m gonna go get cleaned up."

The moment Benjamin was out of the room, Natalie spun around in her chair and swatted at Norman. "What is the matter with you!" she whispered angrily.

Norman grinned wickedly at Natalie. "You’re upset when I’m touching you, you’re upset when I’m not touching you. There’s just no pleasing you sometimes," he chuckled as he set his napkin down on the table and moved off to the guest room.

While sitting next to her husband on the couch listening to how his trip went, Natalie’s stomach dropped when she saw Norman come back out of the guest room. The fact that he was fully dressed, shaved, showered, and looking so well rested told her that he was up to something. And the shark like smile on his face just proved it. How could Ben not see the hungry, lustful look in his uncle’s eyes? Norman sat across the living room from them and joined in, catching Benjamin up on how well she had taken care of him. It sickened Natalie. How could someone lie to family like that old man was doing?

"Well I hope you two don’t mind but I think I’m going to head to bed a bit early," Benjamin said with a playful slap on his wife’s thigh.

"Good idea, good idea," Norman agreed, leering at Natalie when his nephew’s back was turned.

"You two going to be okay without me?" Benjamin asked playfully as he started walking to his bedroom.

"I’m sure we’ll be fine together," Norman said, wiggling his eyebrows at Natalie.

"We’ll be fine," Natalie agreed coldly, glaring angrily at Norman. A sense of inevitability flowed through her body as she got up from the couch without even excusing herself and made her way into the kitchen with her and Benjamin’s dirty dishes, Norman could clean up after himself. The leachous old man followed her into the kitchen and she could feel his eyes on her but she refused to acknowledge him as she wiped down the kitchen counter. She could hear him breathing as she put the leftovers in the fridge but she refused to even act like she knew he was there. As she bent over the kitchen table she could hear his footsteps but refused to act like she knew what was coming next. With her husband only a few dozen feet away his uncle placed his old, leathery hands on her slender hips.

Holding onto Natalie’s hips, Norman began grinding himself against her out-thrust ass and chuckled as she whimpered.

"Please don’t," Natalie asked. Her tone was flat, devoid of inflection because she knew there was no stopping what was coming next. Even though his nephew had returned home Norman was still going to fuck her.

"Then stop me," Norman dared before licking her graceful neck, "If you want." He knew she wasn’t going to say anything as he rubbed his erect prick against her ass through their pants. He felt her shudder as he pressed himself forward against her body bent over the table. He ran his hands up to her chest and chuckled as he felt her hard nipples through her top. "Knew you weren’t gonna say shit," he laughed as he squeezed her small tits.

Natalie surrendered to Norman. Even with her husband here she wasn’t safe. Helplessly she stood still as he slowly had her way with him, telling herself that there was nothing she could do. He had her trapped. A gasped escaped from between her lips and she told herself it was just the shock of him pinching her nipples and had nothing to do with simple biological pleasure. He ground himself against her even harder, humping her as she stood stock still and waited for him to get done with her. It was all because of the situation she was in and had nothing to do with the way her traitorous pussy was warming or the way her nipples were sizzling with unwanted desire. Why is this always happening to me, she wondered, unaware of exactly how far back her situation went.

"Fucking dirty slut," Norman whispered into Natalie’s ear, "I can fucking smell you. Knew you weren’t gonna say shit." He used his grip on her tits to twist them, almost to the point of pain and heard her grunt in reply before he slid his hands back down to her sides. He roughly yanked her pants open before unceremoniously tugging them and her panties down to her slender thighs, baring her ass to him. He ran his rough hands over her pliant flesh, using his thumbs to part her taunt cheeks apart and grinning to himself at the sight of her hidden little asshole.

As Norman slid his thumbs over the entrance to her ass, Natalie whimpered in shame as she shuddered in pleasure. His course hands slid roughly over the sensitive flesh of her rear-end and no where else. He had no concern for her other than the part of her body he had exposed to his greedy eyes and needy hands. He gripped her hips possessively and yanked her back against his cloth enclosed erection, grunting in pleasure as he ground himself against her. She whimpered out again as he slid down on his knees behind her, his hands holding her taunt cheeks apart and she groaned out as she heard him inhale deeply behind her.

"You’re fucking dripping," Norman chuckled as he watched Natalie’s warm juices slowly trail down the insides of her thighs, "I knew you were just waitin’ for me to get you alone." He extended his tongue out as far as he could and took a quick lick of his niece’s lust swollen pussy-lips and she cried out above him. "Little whore, just waiting for your husband to get out of the way so I could fuck you the way you wanted," he said before taking another quick lick and causing her to moan out. He used his thumbs to hold her labia apart and jammed his tongue as deep into her pink hole as he could, wiggling it around playfully before roughly fucking her with it.

Norman quickly released her hold on her causing Natalie gasp out in surprise. She could hear him stand up behind her and her heart sank. He wasn’t done with her yet. She shuddered as she heard the sound of his zipper opening and the rustle of his clothes as he pulled his pants down.

Norman began rubbing his cock-head across the flesh of Natalie’s upturned ass. "Now, a little dirty slut with an ass like this isn’t gonna tell me nobody ever tried to stick their cocks up it, are you?" he chuckled as his pre-cum left gleaming, sticky trails over his niece-in-law’s ass.

Natalie tried to refuse to answer but a quick, painful slap on her ass by Norman’s hard hand changed her mind and she nodded her head. "A… a few times," she admitted with a blush of shame.

To balance out the red mark he had left on her ass, Norman slapped her other cheek. "Bet a dirty little slut like you enjoyed it, huh?" he chuckled, "My nephew ever try to stick it up your ass?"

Once again Natalie tried not to answer but another quick double slap to her rear-end convinced her otherwise. "He… he never… never tried," she said as fat tears of shame began rolling down her face. I’m fact, nobody had really tried since she had graduated college.

"Heh, doesn’t surprise me any," Norman said as he placed the tip of his cock at the entrance to Natalie’s gooey cunt, "He never did have much sense." He began rocking himself forward, dipping the head of his prick just barely inside of her before pulling back out and pressing himself against her rosebud of an asshole.

"No- o- o- o-…" Natalie stuttered as Norman probed against her ass and then back into her dripping cunt. He slid a deeper inch into her slick pussy before pulling back out and pushing into her rear entrance again. He repeated himself again, pulling out of her ass and back into her pussy, delving another inch inside of her wet hole before shoving himself back into her tightly clutching ass, burrowing inside of her an inch at a time like a worm until he was buried deep inside of her back entrance.

"Oh Jesus your ass is tight," Norman gasped. He held himself still, relishing the feel of his nephew’s wife’s ass wrapped tightly around his stiff pole. She was writhing beneath him, unable to find a comfortable position with him buried deep inside of her. He held her hips as still as possible as she gasped and groaned like a pinned cat, held down by his prick. "Fucking little whore needing a big dick to split her ass and fuck her good," he groaned as the cute little noises of pain and discomfort turned deeper, throatier as she got used to him being buried inside of her. "Fucking little whore doing all the work, just enjoying herself," he chuckled.

Norman accusing her of enjoying herself steeled Natalie and her head whipped to peer angrily at him from over her slender shoulder. He had whittled her down to just a tight hole for him to fuck and then insulted her by accusing her of enjoying it. Once again she had lost some fight with him she hadn’t even known she was fighting much less out to fight it. "Just finish it, fucker," she growled.

"Ha!" Norman cried out before slapping Natalie again on her ass. She turned away from him and he could see her arms bracing herself against the table as he pulled out a bare inch and thrust himself back in. He began working himself rough and deep inside of the tightest ass he’d ever had, his balls rocking back and forth, slapping against her pussy. "Fucking whore wants a cock up her ass, fucking whore will get a cock up her ass," he complied as he fucked her hard and slow, burying himself deep with each thrust. "Take that cock, you slut. Take that cock in your ass that your husband won’t even bother to give you," he chuckled as she began panting and moaning.

"Don’t you fucking talk about my husband!" Natalie growled. She ignored the sound of Norman chuckling again as she began thrusting herself back against him, syncing with his thrusts to get as much of his cock into her ass as possible. She tried to ignore him as much as possible, reducing him down to just his prick the same way he had reduced her down to just her ass as she fucked back against him. With every thrust back she grunted in pleasure, the feel of the cock stretching her tightly clutching ass overriding the shame bubbling up inside of her chest.

Holding himself still, Norman let Natalie do all the work. Her slender body was rocking against him, her ass slapping against his hips as the horny slut fucked him all on her own. She was gasping and moaning with every lunge back, enjoying the feel of her ass sliding over his shaft. He had no idea when the last time she’d gotten a good prick up her rear but going by how much noise she was trying not to make she had missed it and was now enjoying every bit of it. Why a girl would want to deny herself something she could have just by asking any stranger he had no idea but he was certainly enjoying it now.

"Ah, ah, ah…" Natalie panted as her body rocked against Norman, his cock piercing her again and again. Her delicate hands began to ball into fists and her toes began to curl as she felt her orgasm begin to rise up inside of her. It had been to long since she had let herself feel such a hard penis inside of her rectum and she was helpless to fight against the feeling now. Maybe if she’d been more honest with her husband about her own needs she would have been able to fight off Norman’s advances. Tears of shame were still rolling down her face as she cried out in pleasure, her needy body shuddering as her orgasm began rolling through her, her pulse thundering in her ears.

"F- f- f- fuck- k- k- k-…" Norman stuttered as Natalie came around his cock. Her ass squeezed down on him with a strength her slender body didn’t show she had. She fell forward on the table, her quaking ass sticking up higher in the air as she was rocked by her orgasm. He quickly yanked his cock out of her ass with a lewd pop, fisting himself as his balls tightened against him. He exploded an instant later, his thick load splashing against her ass as he came, his white seed painting the flesh of her quivering rear.

As she came down from her orgasm, Natalie’s groan of pleasure turned to pleading whimpers. As her mind cleared the shame in her heart washed through her with just as much power as her long denied anal orgasm.

Norman took one last look at Natalie’s cum splashed ass before chuckling to himself and zipping his pants back up. "Well that was certainly something."

Natalie glared back angrily at Norman, hating the pleased look on his face. "You dirty fucker," she growled.

"Says the slut that just came with a cock up her shitter," Norman chucked before heading off to bed.

Watching Norman walk away, Natalie managed to pulled her pants up before collapsing into a kitchen chair. She held her head in her hands and cried in defeat and surrender as she finally admitted to herself what was in her heart. What she needed in order to be happy. Who she really was. Who she been every since she was twelve years old. It was almost like Norman had introduced who she wanted to be to the woman she actually was and to the confused girl she had been. And she cried that the woman she actually was had all but smothered the woman she tried to be and had used dirty, shameful sex to do it.

—–

When Benjamin woke up the next morning he was greeted by the smell of cooking bacon and coffee. He threw on his robe and padded to the kitchen to find Natalie cooking breakfast for them. She wished him a good morning and gave him a big hug before throwing their breakfast onto two plates. Along with the bacon she had cut up several pieces of fruit and poured them both a large glass of orange juice. “So I take it I’m out of the dog house about leaving you with Norman?” he asked.

Natalie just shrugged her shoulders non-committedly while she chewed her bacon. “Life happens and everything turned out okay,” she said before smiling and patting Benjamin on his hand.

“I’m glad to hear it,” Ben said and enjoyed his breakfast with his wife. He told her more about his trip and she listened politely to him even though he knew she found his job boring. He then told her about his plans at work for the day to clear out the three week vacation he had promised her before they finished their breakfast and headed to their bedroom.

Natalie insisted on helping Benjamin get ready for work and then stripped first him and then herself. She walked him into their bathroom and started his shower, following him in to bathe him. She started with his hair and worked her way down his body, washing around his now stiff prick to his legs as she got down on her knees before him.

Taking her husband’s cock in her hands, Natalie gave him a few loving tugs as she looked up at him with a warm, loving smile on her lips before taking him into her mouth. She gave Benjamin a long, drawn out blow-job, her lips, tongue, and fingers thoroughly exploring every inch of his hard shaft, welcoming it, and him, back to their home.

When Benjamin came, Natalie willingly swallowed everything he had to give until be was dry. She used her hands to softly clean his cock and balls, rinsing him off before standing back up and turning the shower off. She dried her husband off and set his clothes out for him before drying herself off and getting dressed. She finished getting her clothes on before he did, dressing casually since she’d be taking her clothes back off shortly.

Natalie walked Benjamin to the front door and gave him a sweet kiss before closing the door behind him and locking it. It wasn’t a odd act so it wouldn’t seem suspicious if her husband returned home early but it would stop him long enough for her to get her clothes back on. From the living room window she watched him leave, waving at him as he drove away before letting the curtain close.

Padding across the living room, Natalie pulled off her T-shirt to reveal her small, pert breasts. Reaching the short hall to the bedrooms and house bathroom she leaned against the wall to tug down her pants to reveal her high, taunt ass and exposed pussy. Wadding her clothes under her arm she realized it was the first time she had been naked this far out from the privacy of her own bedroom. The stepped up to the door to the guest room and opened it, tossing her clothes just inside.

Still in her socks she walked over to Norman sleeping in the bed, lightly snoring. She pushed the covers over to the side of the bed revealing the older man’s naked body. She wasn’t really surprised that he was sleeping naked, he probably went to bed last night knowing what she was going to do this morning. Well, maybe not everything she was going to do. She moved the covers enough to completely expose him except for the upper half of his chest, his shoulders, and his face. She had no interest in him from the waist up right now anyway.

Natalie got down on her knees beside the bed and gripped his soft, flopping dick. She wrapped her lips around his soft tip, licking him with her tongue before sucking his entire prick into her mouth. She gripped his balls with one hand as she bathed his soft cock with her tongue. He slowly started to harden as she circled the thumb and pointer finger from her free hand around the base of his prick. As he started to lengthen in her mouth she began tugging his cock with one hand while massaging his balls with the other.

Norman slowly came out of sleep and looked down over the top of his comforter at Natalie sucking his dick. “Hmmm. Knew you were a little cock-sucker at heart,” he groaned lustfully.

Natalie stopped sucking on her uncle in law’s prick long enough to glare angrily at him and flip him off. She resumed sucking, never breaking eye contact with the old pervert, staring defiantly up at him as her lips slid wetly up and down his shaft.

“Don’t be mad at me,” he chuckled as he ran his fingers through Natalie’s hair and slowly humped up against her face, “You’re the slut in denial in all this. Just look at you now.”

Natalie swatted Norman’s hand away and let his dick fall out of her mouth. “Don’t fucking touch me,” she ordered as she repositioned his prick to take it back into her mouth, “And stop fucking talking. I don’t want to be reminded there’s anything above your waist.”

“Ha!” Norman laughed before giving his niece a mock salute, “Yes, ma’am.” He used his fingers to close a imaginary zipper across his lips before sitting up a little straighter and placing his hands behind his head. He watched Natalie take his cock back into her mouth, her cheeks hollowing as she sucked hard on him. Her talented tongue massaged the length of him as her beautiful face bobbed up and down over his lap, her eyes occasionally flashing angrily at him whenever she accidentally made eye contact with him. She continued massaging his dick and balls with her hands as she blew him, trying to enjoy him in her mouth while trying to ignore the fact that he was there at all. And she had even swore at him, it was maybe the hottest thing she had done since he’d arrived.

She slipped her lips half way down Norman’s prick as her hand came halfway up his shaft, her lips meeting her fist before her mouth and hand reversed direction again. As her hand reached the base of his rigid shaft she twisted her fist around him and as her lips reached the top of his cock she circled his cock-head with her tongue. Her other hand continue fondling his heavy balls, juggling each large orb between her fingers as he groaned above her. Norman was amazed at the starlet’s dexterity, accomplishing three different feats with his dick and balls. She really was a natural.

Rolling her eyes in frustration at Norman groaning in pleasure above her, Natalie released him from her hands and mouth. “I thought I told you to shut-up,” she said bitterly as she got to her feet.

“Trust me, doll,” Norman chuckled as Natalie climbed up on the bed and straddled his lap, “If you were where I’m at you’d be moaning too.”

“Just shut-up, Norman,” Natalie ordered as she took the base of the old man’s prick and aimed him up between her slender legs.

“Heh, whatever the lady wants,” Norman chuckled as Natalie rubbed the top of his prick against her wet, dripping pussy, “Never let it be said I’m not a gentleman.”

“You’re not a gentleman,” she mocked bitterly as she slipped the tip of his cock into her hungry pussy and groaned out as she slid herself slowly down his pole. She moaned out in lust and desire as his hard shaft parted her hot, slick walls and she released him to brace her hands against his chest. She growled in frustration at having touched his surprisingly muscular chest before yanking the comforter down so she wasn’t in contact with his skin any more than she had to.

Norman chuckled at the look of disgust on Natalie’s face as she squirmed around on top of him. “Heh. I may not be the gentleman you want,” he said as he gripped his niece-in-law around her small waist, “But I’m the dirty fucker you need.” With a quick jerk he thrust his hips up, spearing the horny actress on his prick causing her to shudder in sudden pleasure. She gasped out in surprise and lust, her eyelids fluttering and her slender body shuddering, her chest heaving, her small breasts jiggling, and her tight pussy rippling around his throbbing prick. He chuckled again as she struggled to regain control of her body and glared angrily down at him.

“Fucking stop it!” Natalie barked as she grabbed both of Norman’s wrists and yanked them away from her waist. They struggled against each other with his cock buried inside of her, her body rocking back and forth and up and down, slowly reaching a wet rhythm. Her taunt body rose up and down, her tight cunt sliding up and down his shaft as she angrily fucked the perverted old man’s cock. Slowly their fingers intertwined and she used his hands as hand-holds to lift herself up and down his throbbing shaft. She closed her eyes, not to ignore her uncle-in-law and not to pretend that she was having sex with her husband but rather to just concentrate on the pleasure she was receiving. The feel of the soft cock-head rubbing against her G-spot, her clit rubbing against the lower abdomen below her, the shaft burrowing inside of her wet, heated pussy was all that she cared about as she fucked herself. The fact that there was a man that she had come to completely loath attached to the prick giving her so much pleasure wasn’t even a secondary concern to her, all that mattered was the pure pleasure rising up inside of her.

Norman’s eyes suddenly went wide in shock as Natalie violently shoved his hands away and gripped him by his shoulders. She began grinding herself against him, almost bruising his pelvis as she squeezed his meat with her tight, rippling cunt. Her eyes opened slowly and glared defiantly down at him as she worked her naked, sweat slick body against him. Her small, pointed breasts dangled a few scant inches from his gasping mouth but whenever he went to suck in a hard nipple she moved her slender body away from him.

“What am I?” Natalie growled.

“Wha?” Norman asked, completely perplexed by Natalie’s suddenly strange behavior.

“What am I?” Natalie angrily asked again with a sudden shove of Norman’s shoulders against the headboard, “ Fuckin’ say it!”

A strange nervousness spread through Norman’s body that oddly didn’t effect his hard prick. He had never seen this look on Natalie’s before. She looked not just angry but… hungry?

Natalie shoved Norman’s body hard against the headboard as she thrust her body back against his hard cock. “You’ve been saying it since you’ve been here. Don’t lose your balls now,” she ordered.

A slow smile of realization spread across Norman’s face. He slid his hands up Natalie’s slender thighs and gripped her thrusting hips. “You’re a dirty slut,” he said and the beautiful, angry actress actually shuddered in pleasure. “A filthy whore,” and she groaned in contentment. “A cock hungry slut that just wants a cock up in her,” and she moaned out, “Any cock. A dirty whore that’ll take any prick between her legs,” and her body worked like a piston on his dick, “A cum slut that’ll let any man between her legs,” and she began keening like a trapped animal. He continued verbally abusing her as his hands began sliding over her body pinching her nipples, twisting her breasts, slapping her ass, and even squeezing her throat.

With no warning, Natalie threw herself back, burying Norman’s prick inside of her as deeply as she could as she came. Her tight cunt squeezed down on him as her juicy pussy gushed in pleasure, her eyes closed, her head thrown back as she rode Norman and her orgasm at the same time. Her entire body spasmed and she fell forward, Norman’s face buried in her slender chest and small breasts as she writhed and squirmed in naked pleasure.

Squeezing Natalie’s taunt, sweat slick ass as he practically gnawed at her small tits, Norman began thrusting himself up into her twitching body as his own orgasm rose up inside of him. His balls boiled as he jack-hammered away into his nephew’s wife as she continued cumming on his throbbing cock. He grunted suddenly as the spent actress squeezed his hips with her thighs, her knees digging into her sides.

Forcing herself up, her hands braced on the wall above Norman’s head, Natalie peered down at him. “Not yet you don’t,” she said as she began lifting herself up, “I’m not done with you.” She slid off the side of the bed and stood on shaky legs. “Follow me,” she ordered putting an extra swish in her step knowing that the old man’s eyes were locked in her swaying ass as she walked out of the room.

A wide, leachous smile split Norman’s face as he followed Natalie into the bathroom. He watched her slender body stretch as she turned on the shower before looking over her shoulder and smiling wickedly at him. She stepped into the steaming shower and began wetting her hair and body, leaving the shower door open for him. He softly stroked himself as he watched her, the suds from her shampoo cascading down her lithe body as she washed herself. He began unconsciously jacking himself harder, faster as she began soaping her body, her hands slipping across her slight chest and down her torso.

Making sure to lock eyes with Norman, Natalie leaned back against the wall of the shower stall as she washed her legs from her toes up to the middle of her thighs. She spread her legs slightly as her hands traveled up the insides of her legs to her hot, wet cunt. With one hand she slid two fingers into her dripping hole while using her other hand to circle her sizzling clit. She moaned lustfully as she rocked her hips up against her hands, her eyes never leaving her uncle in law’s as she pleasured herself. She could feel her juices trickling down the insides of her thighs to join the water rushing down into the shower drain.

Her eyes stayed locked on Norman’s as Natalie turned around slowly, bowing her graceful back and present her tight ass to him. Her hands slid around her sides to grab her cheeks and parted them to give the perverted old man a unobstructed view of the puckered little entrance to her ass. She motioned to his hands with her eyes and gave him a smirk as she said, “Don’t waste it.”

Norman looked down at his body and realized his hand was a blur as he jacked himself off watching Natalie’s slutty shower show. “Heh,” he chuckled as he released his hold on himself, one hand tugging his cock and the other fondling his balls, “Didn’t even realize what I was doin’. Guess I was distracted.” He boldly walked into the shower, absolutely sure of what was going to happen next but as he went to grab into his nephew’s wife’s hips she turned around to face him.

“Ah, ah, ah,” Natalie chided Norman, “You’ve been negligent about something every since you showed up on my doorstep.” She placed her hands on the old man’s shoulders and kissed him deeply, her tongue dancing in his mouth before pulling back. “Down,” she ordered with a knowing smirk.

Norman peered at Natalie like she was a different person, someone he had never met before. She certainly wasn’t acting like the repressed woman he had spent days taking advantage of. She pressed down on his shoulders and he let himself be guided down until he was on his knees in front of her. She gripped the back of his head as she wrapped one of his her legs over his shoulders and used them both to move his mouth between her legs and he let her, captivated by her newfound confidence.

“Lick,” Natalie ordered before leaning her head back and closing her eyes to help concentrate of the pleasure she knew without a doubt that she had ordered him to give her. She gripped the back of his head and groaned in pleasure as Norman wrapped his arms around her legs and took a hold of her ass. She rolled her hips up against his mouth as he extended his tongue, parting her lust swollen lips and teased the entrance to her wet hole. She groaned in lust as he penetrated her and she gripped his hair in her hands to brace herself as she humped herself against his mouth. She had hated every conversation she had been forced into with him every since he had arrived but now she had finally found a good use for his mouth.

He wasn’t sure he exactly enjoyed how dominant Natalie had quickly become but Norman couldn’t help but find her new confederate attitude sexy as he lustfully fucked her juicy pussy with his tongue. He made sure to tease her clit with his nose every time he licked down her slit and then circled it with his tongue as he licked back up. His tongue trailed around her heated pussy-lips, through the small patch of hair above them, and then down to her sensitive taint before trailing back up, and then parting them. He spared her again, thrusting his nimble tongue in and out of her cunt causing her to groan out louder above him. He could feel her lithe legs trembling around her and gripped her ass tighter to support her for what he knew was coming next.

“F- f- f-uck- k- k-,” Natalie stuttered as her orgasm rose up inside of her. Her legs twitched wildly as she gripped Norman’s hair tighter, grinding herself against his face as she came. She could feel his tongue and jaw working to catch her juices as they flowed out of her to join with the water spiraling down the drain. She held him to her as she rode out her orgasm, slowly becoming limp in his hands until her quivering body began to relax.

Taking a deep breath to make sure she had her body back under control, Natalie released her hold on Norman and leaned limply against the shower wall. She looked down at him with a wicked glint in her eye. “Good boy,” she said with a affectionate pat on his head, “You get your cookie.” She turned around and rolled her ass out, arching her back gracefully to present herself to her husband’s uncle as he stood up. His hands caressed the firm, soft flesh of her ass as she looked at him from over her shoulder. “You know, if you would have led with your tongue we would have had a completely different couple of days together,” she said mischievously.

“We both got what we wanted,” Norman said gruffly as he positioned himself behind Natalie. He placed the tip of his prick against the wrinkled entrance to her ass and pushed forward, his soft cock-head piercing her body and they both groaned out. He worked himself slowly inside of her with slow but forceful strokes moving barely an inch at a time. He wasn’t in the mood for talk, all his energy and concentration set just for fucking his nephew’s wife’s ass. He couldn’t remember the last time he had felt desire like this. The at first repressed woman had changed into something else through the night and his cock throbbed painfully with the absolute need to fuck her. If she had tried to stop him now he had no idea what he’d do, all he wanted was just to be buried inside of her and he’d probably promise her anything to do it. Luckily for Norman, Natalie left her body open for him, her moans and groans of lust spurring him on.

“Yes, yes, yes…” Natalie painted softly as she worked herself back against Norman’s insistent cock as it slowly but surely pushed it’s way into her tightly clutch ass. His grunts and moans of lust made her feel more alive than she had felt in years. He had spent his time with her using and abusing her even under her husband’s nose but now he and his prick belonged to her. His panting breath sounded so needy, so wanton, it was like he would do anything to get inside of her and she was feeling magnanimous enough to let him. She felt him bury the last inch of himself inside of her and heard him grunt in contentment behind her, his breath tickling her ear as he reach around her and a wide smile of power spread across her face. There was no doubt in her mind that he was hers.

“Yes, yes, yes…” Norman grunted in need as he gripped both of Natalie’s small, firm tits in his rough hands. Her hard nipples slipped across his palms as he furiously kneaded her breasts and he slid his prick out of her ass a bare inch before sliding back in. He tried to go slow, to enjoy the experience but it was useless, he was hopeless, he needed this, needed to cum, needed to fuck Natalie’s ass, needed it more than his next ten minutes of breath.

“Fuckmefuckmefuckme…” Natalie squealed in delight as Norman began to roughly fuck deep inside of her ass. There were no games here, at least not now, not any longer. All there was now was pure lust, the pure need to fuck and cum. He rocked furiously against her, pressing her against the slick walls. His hips slapped wetly against her ass, the noise echoing through the bathroom as he grunted in animalistic need into her ear causing her smile to spread wider as she rocked herself against him. “Make me cum, Norman. Fuck my little ass and make me cum,” she ordered. He didn’t say a word but she could feeling him nod his head in compliance and she could feel her power grow.

In bed with her husband that she loved, Natalie had come to the realization about how deeply repressed she had become over the years. Her sex life had begun as a child while filming her move The Professional. On set she had met a older member of the crew and he had taken a liking to her and she had started sneaking around to visit and play with him. One of her little play dates had begun with him giving her sips of alcohol and ended with her short shorts around one of her ankles and his prick buried deep inside of her hairless little slit. For days and days this had continued until having a child drunk on set gave away the man’s game and he had disappeared, the situation never being spoken of again. Being a child and drunk she hadn’t even realized what was going on and that it was a bad thing, she hadn’t even realized that it was sex and she had, in fact, been raped until years later but that was when it had begun for her.

After The Professional, Natalie had been told she was a shoe-in for a Oscar one day so she had spent all of her time and concentration on that goal. Who had time for boys when they were going to be a Hollywood legend. When she was just a bit older and other girls her age were practicing their make-up in the mirror she had been practicing her lines. While other girls her age had dated boys their age off and on and off again she had spent her time with older men as acting coaches. And once again been taken advantage of. After what had happened on the set of The Professional she had sworn off drinking nearly all together but one acting coach had introduced her to special pill. He had told her that the little white pill would help her relax and he had been right. At no point in time did she feel nervous or scared as he peeled her clothes off and gently violated her. And after telling her parents the man disappeared and was never spoke about ever again.

And then came college.

Along with being a serious actress, Natalie had become a serious student at Harvard University. She had made new friends there and they had laid out for her a whole new world outside of acting. One of those things had been Frat Parties. At her first party she had stood shyly in the corner watching all the other students happily chatting, forming social groups of conversation and then moving on to a different group. It was fascinating to her and she promised her friends that she’d be more active at the next party. And she did.

Being a celebrity Natalie was use to people wanting to get to know her and hear all about Hollywood but having grown up in front of a movie camera it was old hat to her and she had wanted to hear about life outside of Hollywood and one strapping boy had eventually said he’d show her. He was bold and at her third party she found herself happily buzzed when he had taken her up to his room. Neither one of them had any fantasies about their encounter being any more than a fling and that was what it had been. A three month long fling. He had shown her so much she didn’t know about sex and what her body could do and what she had wanted but as school went on they drifted apart when their studies had become more daunting.

When Benjamin had come into her life he had been a perfectly acceptable mate, both in and out of bed, and so had she. But now, because of her husband’s uncle, she remembered all the things he had discovered about her self all those years ago.

The smile had left Natalie’s beautiful face as she gritted her teeth, grunting with need as Norman pounded in and out of her ass. She had told him to fuck her ass and make her cum and he had eagerly complied. He slid one hand from her chest down her slick body, down her flat abdomen, down between her slender legs to the churning juncture of her thighs. He slid two fingers into her tight, burning hole as his thumb strummed her erect, sizzling clit. It was all she needed.

“I’m fucking cumming, you dirty old bastard!” Natalie cried out triumphantly as her body spasmed. Her hungry cunt clamped down on Norman’s thrusting fingers as her clutching ass clamped down on his throbbing cock. Her entire body shook as her muscles twitched and shivered, her fingers and toes curling as water filled her gasping mouth, stifling her loud cries of pleasure. And for once she didn’t care if her neighbors heard.

“Fuck- k- k- k-,” Norman stuttered dumbly as he slammed her prick as deep into Natalie’s ass as he could. He quickly filled her before his thick load exploded out around the tight rim between his shaft and the right little ring of muscle guarding the entrance into her body. He fell flat against her, his body shuddering as he slowly came down from what he thought could possibly be the best orgasm of his life.

As he slowly regained control of his spent body, Norman nuzzled his nephew’s wife’s swan like neck. “Not bad,” he whispered into her ear while his now soft cock slipped out of her ass.

“Ha!” Natalie laughed out looking over her shoulder at her uncle in law, “That was the best you ever had and you know it.” She softly pushed Norman away from her and grabbed a bar of her favorite soap as she looked him up and down like she was appraising him for something and liked the look of confusion on his face as he presented himself for her inspection. He held his hands palms out at his side a blank look on his face his soft cock dangling between his legs. “This is mine and Benjamin’s shower, you’ll have to use the other one,” she said as she grabbed a washcloth and began washing herself, ignoring the naked man.

“Sure you don’t want to do the job yourself?” he asked with a knowing smirk on his face.

Without even looking at Norman, Natalie continued washing herself. “I don’t think so, I’m kind of busy,” she said matter of factly.

When Natalie didn’t raise to his bait, Norman didn’t quite know what to do. He stared at the beautiful woman as she continued washing herself and ignoring him. He cocked an eyebrow at her before shrugging his shoulder and stepping out of the shower. “Whatever,” he muttered before walking out, dripping water all over his niece in law’s carpet because fuck her.

When Natalie was finished with her shower, Norman was sitting on the couch waiting for her. She wore a old pair of comfortable looking faded jeans that hugged her hips and a comfortable thread-bare white T-shirt the was just thread-bare enough to show her black bra underneath. Her hair was pulled back into a loose ponytail that left her beautiful face completely exposed to show that she wasn’t wearing the least little bit of make-up. She had a newfound glow about her that was all her own and walked confidently passed him to the kitchen. “Don’t worry about food, darlin’, you look good enough to eat,” he said with a mock growl.

“You’re so sweet,” Natalie said in a condescending tone of voice, “But you’re going to have to fix your own food, I’ve got to get ready for dinner.” She began searching through the cabinets and could feel Norman leering at her from the kitchen doorway. “You like Italian?” she asked but otherwise ignoring him. She kept her back to him to hide the wide smile on her face. She knew he was continuing to bait her and she enjoyed frustrating him.

Norman leaned against the doorway with his arms across his chest and tried not to show how much he was getting annoyed. “But what’s poor little Benjamin gonna eat?” he said, mocking his nephew’s name.

“It’s a family dinner, silly,” Natalie said with a giggle and a tone of voice that said it should have been obvious what she was doing, “You know, before you leave.”

“Humph,” Norman grunted, “And where exactly am I going?”

Natalie turned around and glared fearlessly at her uncle in law. “You’re going home, Norman. Our little game is over,” she said matter of factly.

“And what if I’m not done playing?” Norman sneered.

“You can play with yourself. We’re done,” Natalie said. Norman had given her a near perfect set-up for that little line and she had enjoyed it shamelessly.

“Ha!” Norman mocked the joke he had fallen into before glaring back at his niece in law. “You and I both know my little limp-dick nephew ain’t gonna give you what you need,” he said in contempt.

“A: Don’t talky about my husband like that,” Natalie began, “And B: Jesus your arrogant. You haven’t done or shown me anything I can’t teach Ben or buy online. They’re called ‘Marital Aides’ for a reason. That’s it, it’s over, we’re over and we’re gonna have a nice family dinner before you leave and then never darken my doorstep again. Is that clear?”

Norman actually took the time to think it over. The little woman appeared adamant. Sure, he could tell his nephew that his wife was cheating on him but that wouldn’t get him back into Natalie’s panties and besides, Benjamin was always good for a couple of bucks here and there. “Fine, whatever,” he said with a dismissive wave of his head before turning and heading back to his room to pack, “And no, I hate Italian.”

“Lasagna it is then,” Natalie called back spitefully with a wide, self-satisfied grin on her beaming face.

The End.

Celebrity Stories

Sat, 28 Apr 2018 05:52:39 UTC